Welcome to PhiloLogic  
   home |  the ARTFL project |  download |  documentation |  sample databases |   
Taylor, Bayard, 1825-1878 [1872], Beauty and the beast; and Tales of home (G. P. Putnam & Sons, New York) [word count] [eaf711T].
To look up a word in a dictionary, select the word with your mouse and press 'd' on your keyboard.

Previous section

Next section

Main text

-- --

p711-014 A STORY OF OLD RUSSIA.

[figure description] Page 007.[end figure description]

WE are about to relate a story
of mingled fact and fancy. The
facts are borrowed from the
Russian author, Petjerski; the
fancy is our own. Our task
will chiefly be to soften the outlines
of incidents almost too sharp and rugged for literary
use, to supply them with the necessary coloring and
sentiment, and to give a coherent and proportioned
shape to the irregular fragments of an old chronicle.
We know something, from other sources, of the
customs described, something of the character of the
people from personal observation, and may therefore the
more freely take such liberties as we choose with the rude,
vigorous sketches of the Russian original. One who happens
to have read the work of Villebois can easily comprehend
the existence of a state of society, on the banks

-- 008 --

[figure description] Page 008.[end figure description]

of the Volga, a hundred years ago, which is now impossible,
and will soon become incredible. What is strangest
in our narrative has been declared to be true.

We are in Kinesma, a small town on the Volga, between
Kostroma and Nijni-Novgorod. The time is about
the middle of the last century, and the month October.

There was trouble one day, in the palace of Prince
Alexis, of Kinesma. This edifice, with its massive white
walls, and its pyramidal roofs of green copper, stood
upon a gentle mound to the eastward of the town, overlooking
it, a broad stretch of the Volga, and the opposite
shore. On a similar hill, to the westward, stood the
church, glittering with its dozen bulging, golden domes.
These two establishments divided the sovereignty of
Kinesma between them. Prince Alexis owned the bodies
of the inhabitants, (with the exception of a few merchants
and tradesmen,) and the Archimandrite Sergius owned
their souls. But the shadow of the former stretched also
over other villages, far beyond the ring of the wooded horizon.
The number of his serfs was ten thousand, and his
rule over them was even less disputed than theirs over
their domestic animals.

The inhabitants of the place had noticed with dismay
that the slumber-flag had not been hoisted on the castle,
although it was half an hour after the usual time. So
rare a circumstance betokened sudden wrath or disaster,

-- 009 --

[figure description] Page 009.[end figure description]

on the part of Prince Alexis. Long experience had prepared
the people for anything that might happen, and
they were consequently not astonished at the singular
event which presently transpired.

The fact is, that in the first place, the dinner had been
prolonged full ten minutes beyond its accustomed limit,
owing to a discussion between the Prince, his wife, the
Princess Martha, and their son Prince Boris. The last
was to leave for St. Petersburg in a fortnight, and wished
to have his departure preceded by a festival at the castle.
The Princess Martha was always ready to second the desires
of her only child. Between the two they had
pressed some twenty or thirty thousand rubles out of the
old Prince, for the winter diversions of the young one.
The festival, to be sure, would have been a slight expenditure
for a noble of such immense wealth as Prince Alexis;
but he never liked his wife, and he took a stubborn
pleasure in thwarting her wishes. It was no satisfaction
that Boris resembled her in character. That weak successor
to the sovereignty of Kinesma preferred a game
of cards to a bear hunt, and could never drink more than
a quart of vodki without becoming dizzy and sick.

“Ugh!” Prince Alexis would cry, with a shudder of
disgust, “the whelp barks after the dam!”

A state dinner he might give; but a festival, with
dances, dramatic representations, burning tar-barrels, and
cannon,—no! He knitted his heavy brows and drank
deeply, and his fiery gray eyes shot such incessant glances
from side to side that Boris and the Princess Martha

-- 010 --

[figure description] Page 010.[end figure description]

could not exchange a single wink of silent advice. The
pet bear, Mishka, plied with strong wines, which Prince
Alexis poured out for him into a golden basin, became at
last comically drunk, and in endeavoring to execute a
dance, lost his balance, and fell at full length on his back.

The Prince burst into a yelling, shrieking fit of laughter.
Instantly the yellow-haired serfs in waiting, the Calmucks
at the hall-door, and the half-witted dwarf who
crawled around the table in his tow shirt, began laughing
in chorus, as violently as they could. The Princess Martha
and Prince Boris laughed also; and while the old
man's eyes were dimmed with streaming tears of mirth,
quickly exchanged nods. The sound extended all over
the castle, and was heard outside of the walls.

“Father!” said Boris, “let us have the festival, and
Mishka shall perform again. Prince Paul of Kostroma
would strangle, if he could see him.”

“Good, by St. Vladimir!” exclaimed Prince Alexis.
“Thou shalt have it, my Borka!* Where's Simon Petrovitch?
May the Devil scorch that vagabond, if he
doesn't do better than the last time! Sasha!”

A broad-shouldered serf stepped forward and stood
with bowed head.

“Lock up Simon Petrovitch in the southwestern
tower. Send the tailor and the girls to him, to learn
their parts. Search every one of them before they go in,
and if any one dares to carry vodki to the beast, twenty-five
lashes on the back!”

-- 011 --

[figure description] Page 011.[end figure description]

Sasha bowed again and departed. Simon Petrovitch
was the court-poet of Kinesma. He had a mechanical
knack of preparing allegorical diversions which suited
the conventional taste of society at that time; but he had
also a failing,—he was rarely sober enough to write.
Prince Alexis, therefore, was in the habit of locking him
up and placing a guard over him, until the inspiration
had done its work. The most comely young serfs of both
sexes were selected to perform the parts, and the courttailor
arranged for them the appropriate dresses. It depended
very much upon accident—that is to say, the mood
of Prince Alexis—whether Simon Petrovitch was rewarded
with stripes or rubles.

The matter thus settled, the Prince rose from the
table and walked out upon an overhanging balcony,
where an immense reclining arm-chair of stuffed leather
was ready for his siesta. He preferred this indulgence in
the open air; and although the weather was rapidly growing
cold, a pelisse of sables enabled him to slumber
sweetly in the face of the north wind. An attendant
stood with the pelisse outspread; another held the halyards
to which was attached the great red slumber-flag,
ready to run it up and announce to all Kinesma that the
noises of the town must cease; a few seconds more, and
all things would have been fixed in their regular daily
courses. The Prince, in fact, was just straightening his
shoulders to receive the sables; his eyelids were dropping,
and his eyes, sinking mechanically with them, fell
upon the river-road, at the foot of the hill. Along this

-- 012 --

[figure description] Page 012.[end figure description]

road walked a man, wearing the long cloth caftan of a
merchant.

Prince Alexis started, and all slumber vanished out
of his eyes. He leaned forward for a moment, with a
quick, eager expression; then a loud roar, like that of
an enraged wild beast, burst from his mouth. He gave a
stamp that shook the balcony.

“Dog!” he cried to the trembling attendent, “my
cap! my whip!”

The sables fell upon the floor, the cap and whip appeared
in a twinkling, and the red slumber-flag was folded
up again for the first time in several years, as the Prince
stormed out of the castle. The traveller below had heard
the cry,—for it might have been heard half a mile. He
seemed to have a presentiment of evil, for he had already
set off towards the town at full speed.

To explain the occurrence, we must mention one of
the Prince's many peculiar habits. This was, to invite
strangers or merchants of the neighborhood to dine with
him, and, after regaling them bountifully, to take his pay
in subjecting them to all sorts of outrageous tricks, with
the help of his band of willing domestics. Now this particular
merchant had been invited, and had attended;
but, being a very wide-awake, shrewd person, he saw
what was coming, and dexterously slipped away from the
banquet without being perceived. The Prince vowed
vengeance, on discovering the escape, and he was not a
man to forget his word.

Impelled by such opposite passions, both parties ran

-- 013 --

[figure description] Page 013.[end figure description]

with astonishing speed. The merchant was the taller,
but his long caftan, hastily ungirdled, swung behind him
and dragged in the air. The short, booted legs of the
Prince beat quicker time, and he grasped his short,
heavy, leathern whip more tightly as he saw the space
diminishing. They dashed into the town of Kinesma a
hundred yards apart. The merchant entered the main
street, or bazaar, looking rapidly to right and left, as he
ran, in the hope of espying some place of refuge. The
terrible voice behind him cried,—

“Stop, scoundrel! I have a crow to pick with you!”

And the tradesmen in their shops looked on and
laughed, as well they might, being unconcerned spectators
of the fun. The fugitive, therefore, kept straight on,
notwithstanding a pond of water glittered across the
farther end of the street.

Although Prince Alexis had gained considerably in
the race, such violent exercise, after a heavy dinner, deprived
him of breath. He again cried,—

“Stop!”

“But the merchant answered,—

“No, Highness! You may come to me, but I will
not go to you.”

“Oh, the villian!” growled the Prince, in a hoarse
whisper, for he had no more voice.

The pond cut of all further pursuit. Hastily kicking
off his loose boots, the merchant plunged into the water,
rather than encounter the princely whip, which already
began to crack and snap in fierce anticipation. Prince

-- 014 --

[figure description] Page 014.[end figure description]

Alexis kicked off his boots and followed; the pond gradually
deepened, and in a minute the tall merchant stood
up to his chin in the icy water, and his short pursuer likewise
but out of striking distance. The latter coaxed and
entreated, but the victim kept his ground.

“You lie, Highness!” he said, boldly. “If you want
me, come to me.”

“Ah-h-h!” roared the Prince, with chattering teeth,
“what a stubborn rascal you are! Come here, and I
give you my word that I will not hurt you. Nay,”—seeing
that the man did not move,—“you shall dine with
me as often as you please. You shall be my friend; by
St. Vladimir, I like you!”

“Make the sign of the cross, and swear it by all the
Saints,” said the merchant, composedly.

With a grim smile on his face, the Prince stepped
back and shiveringly obeyed. Both then waded out, sat
down upon the ground and pulled on their boots; and
presently the people of Kinesma beheld the dripping pair
walking side by side up the street, conversing in the most
cordial manner. The merchant dried his clothes from
within,
at the castle table; a fresh keg of old Cognac was
opened; and although the slumber-flag was not unfurled
that afternoon, it flew from the staff and hushed the town
nearly all the next day.

eaf711n1

* Little Boris.

The festival granted on behalf of Prince Boris was
one of the grandest ever given at the castle. In

-- 015 --

[figure description] Page 015.[end figure description]

character it was a singular cross between the old Muscovite
revel and the French entertainments which were then introduced
by the Empress Elizabeth. All the nobility, for
fifty versts around, including Prince Paul and the chief
families of Kostroma, were invited. Simon Petrovitch
had been so carefully guarded that his work was actually
completed and the parts distributed; his superintendence
of the performance, however, was still a matter of doubt,
as it was necessary to release him from the tower, and
after several days of forced abstinence he always manifested
a raging appetite. Prince Alexis, in spite of this
doubt, had been assured by Boris that the dramatic part
of the entertainment would not be a failure. When he
questioned Sasha, the poet's strong-shouldered guard, the
latter winked familiarly and answered with a proverb,—

“I sit on the shore and wait for the wind,”—which
was as much as to say that Sasha had little fear of the
result.

The tables were spread in the great hall, where places
for one hundred chosen guests were arranged on the
floor, while the three or four hundred of minor importance
were provided for in the galleries above. By noon the
whole party were assembled. The halls and passages
of the castle were already permeated with rich and unctuous
smells, and a delicate nose might have picked out
and arranged, by their finer or coarser vapors, the dishes
preparing for the upper and lower tables. One of the
parasites of Prince Alexis, a dilapidated nobleman, officiated
as Grand Marshal,—an office which more than

-- 016 --

[figure description] Page 016.[end figure description]

compensated for the savage charity he received, for it was performed
in continual fear and trembling. The Prince had
felt the stick of the Great Peter upon his own back, and
was ready enough to imitate any custom of the famous
monarch.

An orchestra, composed principally of horns and brass
instruments, occupied a separate gallery at one end of the
dining-hall. The guests were assembled in the adjoining
apartments, according to their rank; and when the first
loud blast of the instruments announced the beginning of
the banquet, two very differently attired and freighted
processions of servants made their appearance at the same
time. Those intended for the princely table numbered
two hundred,—two for each guest. They were the handsomest
young men among the ten thousand serfs, clothed
in loose white trousers and shirts of pink or lilac silk;
their soft golden hair, parted in the middle, fell upon their
shoulders, and a band of gold-thread about the brow prevented
it from sweeping the dishes they carried. They
entered the reception-room, bearing huge trays of sculptured
silver, upon which were anchovies, the finest Finnish
caviar, sliced oranges, cheese, and crystal flagons of Cognac,
rum, and kümmel. There were fewer servants for
the remaining guests, who were gathered in a separate
chamber, and regaled with the common black caviar,
onions, bread, and vodki. At the second blast of trumpets,
the two companies set themselves in motion and entered
the dining-hall at opposite ends. Our business,
however, is only with the principal personages, so we will

-- 017 --

[figure description] Page 017.[end figure description]

allow the common crowd quietly to mount to the galleries
and satisfy their senses with the coarser viands, while their
imagination is stimulated by the sight of the splendor and
luxury below.

Prince Alexis entered first, with a pompous, mincing
gait, leading the Princess Martha by the tips of her fingers.
He wore a caftan of green velvet laced with gold,
a huge vest of crimson brocade, and breeches of yellow
satin. A wig, resembling clouds boiling in the confluence
of opposing winds, surged from his low, broad forehead,
and flowed upon his shoulders. As his small, fiery eyes
swept the hall, every servant trembled: he was as severe
at the commencement as he was reckless at the close of a
banquet. The Princess Martha wore a robe of pink satin
embroidered with flowers made of small pearls, and a
train and head-dress of crimson velvet. Her emeralds
were the finest outside of Moscow, and she wore them all.
Her pale, weak, frightened face was quenched in the dazzle
of the green fires which shot from her forehead, ears,
and bosom, as she moved.

Prince Paul of Kostroma and the Princess Nadejda
followed; but on reaching the table, the gentlemen took
their seats at the head, while the ladies marched down to
the foot. Their seats were determined by their relative
rank, and woe to him who was so ignorant or so absentminded
as to make a mistake! The servants had been
carefully trained in advance by the Grand Marshal; and
whoever took a place above his rank or importance found,
when he came to sit down, that his chair had miraculously

-- 018 --

[figure description] Page 018.[end figure description]

disappeared, or, not noticing the fact, seated himself absurdly
and violently upon the floor. The Prince at the
head of the table, and the Princess at the foot, with their
nearest guests of equal rank, ate from dishes of massive
gold; the others from silver. As soon as the last of the
company had entered the hall, a crowd of jugglers, tumblers,
dwarfs, and Calmucks followed, crowding themselves
into the corners under the galleries, where they
awaited the conclusion of the banquet to display their
tricks, and scolded and pummelled each other in the
mean time.

On one side of Prince Alexis the bear Mishka took
his station. By order of Prince Boris he had been kept
from wine for several days, and his small eyes were keener
and hungrier than usual. As he rose now and then,
impatiently, and sat upon his hind legs, he formed a curious
contrast to the Prince's other supporter, the idiot, who
sat also in his tow-shirt, with a large pewter basin in his
hand. It was difficult to say whether the beast was most
man or the man most beast. They eyed each other and
watched the motions of their lord with equal jealousy;
and the dismal whine of the bear found an echo in the
drawling, slavering laugh of the idiot. The Prince glanced
form one to the other; they put him in a capital humor,
which was not lessened as he perceived an expression of
envy pass over the face of Prince Paul.

The dinner commenced with a botvinia—something
between a soup and a salad—of wonderful composition.
It contained cucumbers, cherries, salt fish, melons, bread,

-- 019 --

[figure description] Page 019.[end figure description]

salt, pepper, and wine. While it was being served, four
huge fishermen, dressed to represent mermen of the Volga,
naked to the waist, with hair crowned with reeds, legs
finned with silver tissue from the knees downward, and
preposterous scaly tails, which dragged helplessly upon
the floor, entered the hall, bearing a broad, shallow tank
of silver. In the tank flapped and swam four superb sterlets,
their ridgy backs rising out of the water like those
of alligators. Great applause welcomed this new and
classical adaptation of the old custom of showing the living
fish, before cooking them, to the guests at the table. The
invention was due to Simon Petrovitch, and was (if the
truth must be confessed) the result of certain carefully
measured supplies of brandy which Prince Boris himself
had carried to the imprisoned poet.

After the sterlets had melted away to their backbones,
and the roasted geese had shrunk into drumsticks and
breastplates, and here and there a guest's ears began to
redden with more rapid blood, Prince Alexis judged that
the time for diversion had arrived. He first filled up the
idiot's basin with fragments of all the dishes within his
reach,—fish, stewed fruits, goose fat, bread, boiled cabbage,
and beer,—the idiot grinning with delight all the while,
and singing, “Neuyesjaï golubchik moi,” (Don't go away,
my little pigeon), between the handfuls which he crammed
into his mouth. The guests roared with laughter, especially
when a juggler or Calmuck stole out from under the
gallery, and pretended to have designs upon the basin.
Mishka, the bear, had also been well fed, and greedily

-- 020 --

[figure description] Page 020.[end figure description]

drank ripe old Malaga from the golden dish. But, alas!
he would not dance. Sitting up on his hind legs, with his
fore paws hanging before him, he cast a drunken, languishing
eye upon the company, lolled out his tongue,
and whined with an almost human voice. The domestics,
secretly incited by the Grand Marshal, exhausted their
ingenuity in coaxing him, but in vain. Finally, one of
them took a goblet of wine in one hand, and, embracing
Mishka with the other, began to waltz. The bear
stretched out his paw and clumsily followed the movements,
whirling round and round after the enticing goblet.
The orchestra struck up, and the spectacle, though not
exactly what Prince Alexis wished, was comical enough
to divert the company immensely.

But the close of the performance was not upon the
programme. The impatient bear, getting no nearer his
goblet, hugged the man violently with the other paw,
striking his claws through the thin shirt. The dancemeasure
was lost; the legs of the two tangled, and they
fell to the floor, the bear undermost. With a growl of
rage and disappointment, he brought his teeth together
through the man's arm, and it might have fared badly with
the latter, had not the goblet been refilled by some one
and held to the animal's nose. Then, releasing his hold,
he sat up again, drank another bottle, and staggered out
of the hall.

Now the health of Prince Alexis was drunk,—by the
guests on the floor of the hall in Champagne, by those in
the galleries in kislischi and hydromel. The orchestra

-- 021 --

[figure description] Page 021.[end figure description]

played; a choir of serfs sang an ode by Simon Petrovitch,
in which the departure of Prince Boris was mentioned;
the tumblers began to posture; the jugglers came forth
and played their tricks; and the cannon on the ramparts
announced to all Kinesma, and far up and down the Volga,
that the company were rising from the table.

Half an hour later, the great red slumber-flag floated
over the castle. All slept,—except the serf with the
wounded arm, the nervous Grand Marshal, and Simon Petrovich
with his band of dramatists, guarded by the indefatigable
Sasha. All others slept,—and the curious crowd
outside, listening to the music, stole silently away; down
in Kinesma, the mothers ceased to scold their children,
and the merchants whispered to each other in the bazaar;
the captains of vessels floating on the Volga directed their
men by gestures; the mechanics laid aside hammer and
axe, and lighted their pipes. Great silence fell upon the
land, and continued unbroken so long as Prince Alexis
and his guests slept the sleep of the just and the tipsy.

By night, however, they were all awake and busily preparing
for the diversions of the evening. The ball-room
was illuminated by thousands of wax-lights, so connected
with inflammable threads, that the wicks could all be kindled
in a moment. A pyramid of tar-barrels had been
erected on each side of the castle-gate, and every hill or
mound on the opposite bank of the Volga was similarly
crowned. When, to a stately march,—the musicians blowing
their loudest,—Prince Alexis and Princess Martha led
the way to the ball-room, the signal was given: candles

-- 022 --

[figure description] Page 022.[end figure description]

and tar-barrels burst into flame, and not only within the
castle, but over the landscape for five or six versts, around
everything was bright and clear in the fiery day. Then
the noises of Kinesma were not only permitted, but encouraged.
Mead and qvass flowed in the very streets, and
the castle trumpets could not be heard for the sound of
troikas and balalaïkas.

After the Polonaise, and a few stately minuets, (copied
from the court of Elizabeth), the company were ushered
into the theatre. The hour of Simon Petrovitch had
struck: with the inspiration smuggled to him by Prince
Boris, he had arranged a performance which he felt to be
his masterpiece. Anxiety as to its reception kept him sober.
The overture had ceased, the spectators were all
in their seats, and now the curtain rose. The background
was a growth of enormous, sickly toad-stools, supposed to
be clouds. On the stage stood a girl of eighteen, (the
handsomest in Kinesma), in hoops and satin petticoat,
powdered hair, patches, and high-heeled shoes. She held
a fan in one hand, and a bunch of marigolds in the other.
After a deep and graceful curtsy to the company, she came
forward and said,—

“I am the goddess Venus. I have come to Olympus
to ask some questions of Jupiter.”

Thunder was heard, and a car rolled upon the stage.
Jupiter sat therein, in a blue coat, yellow vest, ruffled shirt
and three-cornered hat. One hand held a bunch of thunderbolts,
which he occasionally lifted and shook; the other,
a gold-headed cane.

-- 023 --

[figure description] Page 023.[end figure description]

“Here am, I Jupiter,” said he; “what does Venus
desire?”

A poetical dialogue then followed, to the effect that
the favorite of the goddess, Prince Alexis of Kinesma, was
about sending his son, Prince Boris, into the gay world,
wherein himself had already displayed all the gifts of all
the divinities of Olympus. He claimed from her, Venus,
like favors for his son: was it possible to grant them? Jupiter
dropped his head and meditated. He could not answer
the question at once: Apollo, the Graces, and the
Muses must be consulted: there were few precedents
where the son had succeeded in rivalling the father,—yet the
father's pious wishes could not be overlooked.

Venus said,—

“What I asked for Prince Alexis was for his sake:
what I ask for the son is for the father's sake.”

Jupiter shook his thunderbolt and called “Apollo!”

Instantly the stage was covered with explosive and
coruscating fires, — red, blue, and golden, — and amid
smoke, and glare, and fizzing noises, and strong chemical
smells, Apollo dropped down from above. He was accustomed
to heat and smoke, being the cook's assistant, and
was sweated down to a weight capable of being supported
by the invisible wires. He wore a yellow caftan, and
wide blue silk trousers. His yellow hair was twisted
around and glued fast to gilded sticks, which stood out
from his head in a circle, and represented rays of light.
He first bowed to Prince Alexis, then to the guests, then to
Jupiter, then to Venus. The matter was explained to him

-- 024 --

[figure description] Page 024.[end figure description]

He promised to do what he could towards favoring the
world with a second generation of the beauty, grace, intellect,
and nobility of character which had already won his
regard. He thought, however, that their gifts were unnecessary,
since the model was already in existence, and
nothing more could be done than to imitate it.

(Here there was another meaning bow towards Prince
Alexis,—a bow in which Jupiter and Venus joined. This
was the great point of the evening, in the opinion of Simon
Petrovitch. He peeped through a hole in one of the
clouds, and, seeing the delight of Prince Alexis and the
congratulations of his friends, immediately took a large glass
of Cognac).

The Graces were then summoned, and after them the
Muses,—all in hoops, powder, and paint. Their songs
had the same burden,—intense admiration of the father,
and good-will for the son, underlaid with a delicate doubt.
The close was a chorus of all the deities and semi-deities
in praise of the old Prince, with the accompaniment of
fireworks. Apollo rose through the air like a frog, with
his blue legs and yellow arms wide apart; Jupiter's chariot
rolled off; Venus bowed herself back against a mouldy
cloud; and the Muses came forward in a bunch, with
a wreath of laurel, which they placed upon the venerated
head.

Sasha was dispatched to bring the poet, that he might
receive his well-earned praise and reward. But alas for
Simon Petrovitch? His legs had already doubled under
him. He was awarded fifty rubles and a new caftan,

-- 025 --

[figure description] Page 025.[end figure description]

which he was not in a condition to accept until several
days afterward.

The supper which followed resembled the dinner, except
that there were fewer dishes and more bottles. When
the closing course of sweatments had either been consumed
or transferred to the pockets of the guests, the Princess
Martha retired with the ladies. The guests of lower rank
followed; and there remained only some fifteen or twenty,
who were thereupon conducted by Prince Alexis to a
smaller chamber, where he pulled off his coat, lit his pipe,
and called for brandy. The others followed his example,
and their revelry wore out the night.

Such was the festival which preceded the departure of
Prince Boris for St. Petersburg.

Before following the young Prince and his fortunes,
in the capital, we must relate two incidents which somewhat
disturbed the ordered course of life in the castle of
Kinesma, during the first month or two after his departure.

It must be stated, as one favorable trait in the character
of Prince Alexis, that, however brutally he treated his
serfs, he allowed no other man to oppress them. All they
had and were—their services, bodies, lives—belonged to
him; hence injustice towards them was disrespect towards
their lord. Under the fear which his barbarity inspired
lurked a brute-like attachment, kept alive by the recognition
of this quality.

-- 026 --

[figure description] Page 026.[end figure description]

One day it was reported to him that Gregor, a merchant
in the bazaar at Kinesma, had cheated the wife of one of
his serfs in the purchase of a piece of cloth. Mounting
his horse, he rode at once to Gregor's booth, called for
the cloth, and sent the entire piece to the woman, in the
merchant's name, as a confessed act of reparation.

“Now, Gregor, my child,” said he, as he turned his
horse's head, “have a care in future, and play me no more
dishonest tricks. Do you hear? I shall come and take
your business in hand myself, if the like happens again.”

Not ten days passed before the like—or something
fully as bad—did happen. Gregor must have been a
new comer in Kinesma, or he would not have tried the
experiment. In an hour from the time it was announced,
Prince Alexis appeared in the bazaar with a short whip
under his arm.

He dismounted at the booth with an ironical smile on
his face, which chilled the very marrow in the merchant's
bones.

“Ah, Gregor, my child,” he shouted, “you have already
forgotten my commands. Holy St. Nicholas, what
a bad memory the boy has! Why, he can't be trusted to
do business: I must attend to the shop myself. Out of
the way! march!”

He swung his terrible whip; and Gregor, with his two
assistants, darted under the counter, and made their escape.
The Prince then entered the booth, took up a
yard-stick, and cried out in a voice which could be heard
from one end of the town to the other,—“Ladies and

-- 027 --

[figure description] Page 027.[end figure description]

gentlemen, have the kindness to come and examine our
stock of goods! We have silks and satins, and all kinds
of ladies' wear; also velvet, cloth, cotton, and linen for
the gentlemen. Will your Lordships deign to choose?
Here are stockings and handkerchiefs of the finest. We
understand how to measure, your Lordships, and we sell
cheap. We give no change, and take no small money.
Whoever has no cash may have credit. Every thing sold
below cost, on account of closing up the establishment.
Ladies and gentlemen, give us a call?”

Everybody in Kinesma flocked to the booth, and for
three hours Prince Alexis measured and sold, either for
scant cash or long credit, until the last article had been
disposed of and the shelves were empty. There was
great rejoicing in the community over the bargains made
that day. When all was over, Gregor was summoned,
and the cash received paid into his hands.

“It won't take you long to count it,” said the Prince;
but here is a list of debts to be collected, which will furnish
you with pleasant occupation, and enable you to exercise
your memory. Would your Worship condescend
to take dinner to-day with your humble assistant? He
would esteem it a favor to be permitted to wait upon you
with whatever his poor house can supply.”

Gregor gave a glance at the whip under the Prince's
arm, and begged to be excused. But the latter would
take no denial, and carried out the comedy to the end
by giving the merchant the place of honor at his table,
and dismissing him with the present of a fine pup of his

-- 028 --

[figure description] Page 028.[end figure description]

favorite breed. Perhaps the animal acted as a mnemonic
symbol, for Gregor was never afterwards accused of forgetfulness.

If this trick put the Prince in a good humor, something
presently occurred which carried him to the opposite
extreme. While taking his customary siesta one afternoon,
a wild young fellow—one of his noble poor relations,
who “sponged” at the castle—happened to pass
along a corridor outside of the very hall where his Highness
was snoring. Two ladies in waiting looked down
from an upper window. The young fellow perceived
them, and made signs to attract their attention. Having
succeeded in this, he attempted, by all sorts of antics
and grimaces, to make them laugh or speak; but he failed,
for the slumber-flag waved over them, and its fear was
upon them. Then, in a freak of incredible rashness, he
sang, in a loud voice, the first line of a popular ditty, and
took to his heels.

No one had ever before dared to insult the sacred quiet.
The Prince was on his feet in a moment, and rushed into
the corridor, (dropping his mantle of sables by the way,)
shouting.—

“Bring me the wretch who sang!”

The domestics scattered before him, for his face was
terrible to look upon. Some of them had heard the voice,
indeed, but not one of them had seen the culprit, who already
lay upon a heap of hay in one of the stables, and
appeared to be sunk in innocent sleep.

“Who was it? who was it?” yelled the Prince,

-- 029 --

[figure description] Page 029.[end figure description]

foaming at the mouth with rage, as he rushed from chamber to
chamber.

At last he halted at the top of the great flight of steps
leading into the court-yard, and repeated his demand in a
voice of thunder. The servants, trembling, kept at a safe
distance, and some of them ventured to state that the offender
could not be discovered. The Prince turned and
entered one of the state apartments, whence came the
sound of porcelain smashed on the floor, and mirrors
shivered on the walls. Whenever they heard that sound,
the immates of the castle knew that a hurricane was let
loose.

They deliberated hurriedly and anxiously. What was
to be done? In his fits of blind animal rage, there was
nothing of which the Prince was not capable, and the fit
could be allayed only by finding a victim. No one, however,
was willing to be a Curtius for the others, and meanwhile
the storm was increasing from minute to minute.
Some of the more active and shrewd of the household
pitched upon the leader of the band, a simple-minded,
good-natured serf, named Waska. They entreated him
to take upon himself the crime of having sung, offering
to have his punishment mitigated in every possible way.
He was proof against their tears, but not against the
money which they finally offered, in order to avert the
storm. The agreement was made, although Waska both
scratched his head and shook it, as he reflected upon the
probable result.

The Prince, after his work of destruction, again

-- 030 --

[figure description] Page 030.[end figure description]

appeared upon the steps, and with hoarse voice and flashing
eyes, began to announce that every soul in the castle
should receive a hundred lashes, when a noise was heard
in the court, and amid cries of “Here he is!” “We've
got him, Highness!” the poor Waska, bound hand and
foot, was brought forward. They placed him at the
bottom of the steps. The Prince descended until the two
stood face to face. The others looked on from court-yard,
door, and window. A pause ensued, during which
no one dared to breathe.

At last Prince Alexis spoke, in a loud and terrible
voice—

“It was you who sang it?”

“Yes, your Highness, it was I,” Waska replied, in a
scarcely audible tone, dropping his head and mechanically
drawing his shoulders together, as if shrinking from
the coming blow.

It was full three minutes before the Prince again
spoke. He still held the whip in his hand, his eyes fixed
and the muscles of his face rigid. All at once the spell
seemed to dissolve: his hand fell, and he said in his ordinary
voice—

“You sing remarkably well. Go, now: you shall
have ten rubles and an embroidered caftan for your singing.”

But any one would have made a great mistake who
dared to awaken Prince Alexis a second time in the same
manner.

-- 031 --

[figure description] Page 031.[end figure description]

Prince Boris, in St. Petersburg, adopted the usual
habits of his class. He dressed elegantly; he drove a
dashing troika; he played, and lost more frequentiy than
he won; he took no special pains to shun any form of
fashionable dissipation. His money went fast, it is true;
but twenty-five thousand rubles was a large sum in those
days, and Boris did not inherit his father's expensive
constitution. He was presented to the Empress; but
his thin face, and mild, melancholy eyes did not make
much impression upon that ponderous woman. He frequented
the salons of the nobility, but saw no face so
beautiful as that of Parashka, the serf-maiden who personated
Venus for Simon Petrovitch. The fact is, he had
a dim, undeveloped instinct of culture, and a crude, halfconscious
worship of beauty,—both of which qualities
found just enough nourishment in the life of the capital
to tantalize and never satisfy his nature. He was excited
by his new experience, but hardly happier.

Although but three-and-twenty, he would never know
the rich, vital glow with which youth rushes to clasp all
forms of sensation. He had seen, almost daily, in his
father's castle, excess in its most excessive development.
It had grown to be repulsive, and he knew not how to
fill the void in his life. With a single spark of genius,
and a little more culture, he might have become a passable
author or artist; but he was doomed to be one of
those deaf and dumb natures that see the movements of
the lips of others, yet have no conception of sound. No

-- 032 --

[figure description] Page 032.[end figure description]

wonder his savage old father looked upon him with contempt,
for even his vices were without strength or character.

The dark winter days passed by, one by one, and the
first week of Lent had already arrived to subdue the
glittering festivities of the court, when the only genuine
adventure of the season happened to the young Prince.
For adventures, in the conventional sense of the word, he
was not distinguished; whatever came to him must come
by its own force, or the force of destiny.

One raw, gloomy evening, as dusk was setting in, he
saw a female figure in a droschky, which was about turning
from the great Morskoi into the Gorokhovaya (Pea)
Street. He noticed, listlessly, that the lady was dressed
in black, closely veiled, and appeared to be urging the
istvostchik (driver) to make better speed. The latter cut
his horse sharply: it sprang forward, just at the turning,
and the droschky, striking a lamp-post was instantly
overturned. The lady, hurled with great force upon the
solidly frozen snow, lay motionless, which the driver observing,
he righted the sled and drove off at full speed,
without looking behind him. It was not inhumanity,
but fear of the knout that hurried him away.

Prince Boris looked up and down the Morskoi, but
perceived no one near at hand. He then knelt upon the
snow, lifted the lady's head to his knee, and threw back
her veil. A face so lovely, in spite of its deadly pallor,
he had never before seen. Never had he even imagined
so perfect an oval, such a sweet, fair forehead, such

-- 033 --

[figure description] Page 033.[end figure description]

delicately pencilled brows, so fine and straight a nose.
such wonderful beauty of mouth and chin. It was fortunate
that she was not very severely stunned, for Prince
Boris was not only ignorant of the usual modes of restoration
in such cases, but he totally forgot their necessity,
in his rapt contemplation of the lady's face. Presently
she opened her eyes, and they dwelt, expressionless, but
bewildering in their darkness and depth, upon his own,
while her consciousness of things slowly returned.

She strove to rise, and Boris gently lifted and supported
her. She would have withdrawn from his helping
arm, but was still too weak from the shock. He,
also, was confused and (strange to say) embarrassed;
but he had self-possession enough to shout, “Davai!
(Here!) at random. The call was answered from the Admiralty
Square; a sled dashed up the Gorokhovaya and
halted beside him. Taking the single seat, he lifted
her gently upon his lap and held her very tenderly in
his arms.

“Where?” asked the istvostchik.

Boris was about to answer “Anywhere!” but the
lady whispered in a voice of silver sweetness, the name
of a remote street, near the Smolnoi Church.

As the Prince wrapped the ends of his sable pelisse
about her, he noticed that her furs were of the common
foxskin worn by the middle classes. They, with her heavy
boots and the threadbare cloth of her garments, by no
means justified his first suspicion,—that she was a grande
dame,
engaged in some romantic “adventure.” She was

-- 034 --

[figure description] Page 034.[end figure description]

not more than nineteen or twenty years of age, and he
felt—without knowing what it was—the atmosphere of
sweet, womanly purity and innocence which surrounded
her. The shyness of a lost boyhood surprised him.

By the time they had reached the Liténie, she had
fully recovered her consciousness and a portion of her
strength. She drew away from him as much as the narrow
sled would allow.

“You have been very kind, sir, and I thank you,” she
said; “but I am now able to go home without your further
assistance.”

“By no means, lady!” said the Prince. “The streets
are rough, and here are no lamps. If a second accident
were to happen, you would be helpless. Will you not
allow me to protect you?”

She looked him in the face. In the dusky light, she
saw not the peevish, weary features of the worldling, but
only the imploring softness of his eyes, the full and perfect
honesty of his present emotion. She made no further
objection; perhaps she was glad that she could trust
the elegant stranger.

Boris, never before at a loss for words, even in the
presence of the Empress, was astonished to find how awkward
were his attempts at conversation. She was presently
the more self-possessed of the two, and nothing
was ever so sweet to his ears as the few commonplace remarks
she uttered. In spite of the darkness and the
chilly air, the sled seemed to fly like lightning. Before
he supposed they had made half the way, she gave a sign

-- 035 --

[figure description] Page 035.[end figure description]

to the istvostchik, and they drew up before a plain house
of squared logs.

The two lower windows were lighted, and the dark figure
of an old man, with a skull-cap upon his head, was
framed in one of them. It vanished as the sled stopped;
the door was thrown open and the man came forth hurriedly,
followed by a Russian nurse with a lantern.

“Helena, my child, art thou come at last? What has
befallen thee?”

He would evidently have said more, but the sight of
Prince Boris caused him to pause, while a quick shade of
suspicion and alarm passed over his face. The Prince
stepped forward, instantly relieved of his unaccustomed
timidity, and rapidly described the accident. The old
nurse Katinka, had meanwhile assisted the lovely Helena
into the house.

The old man turned to follow, shivering in the nightair.
Suddenly recollecting himself, he begged the Prince
to enter and take some refreshments, but with the air and
tone of a man who hopes that his invitation will not be
accepted. If such was really his hope, he was disappointed;
for Boris instantly commanded the istvostchik to
wait for him, and entered the humble dwelling.

The apartment into which he was ushered was spacious,
and plainly, yet not shabbily furnished. A violoncello
and clavichord, with several portfolios of music, and
scattered sheets of ruled paper, proclaimed the profession
or the taste of the occupant. Having excused himself a
moment to look after his daughter's condition, the old

-- 036 --

[figure description] Page 036.[end figure description]

man, on his return, found Boris turning over the leaves
of a musical work.

“You see my profession,” he said. “I teach music?”

“Do you not compose?” asked the Prince.

“That was once my ambition. I was a pupil of Sebastian
Bach. But—circumstances—necessity—brought
me here. Other lives changed the direction of mine. It
was right!”

“You mean your daughter's?” the Prince gently suggested.

“Hers and her mother's. Our story was well known
in St. Petersburg twenty years ago, but I suppose no one
recollects it now. My wife was the daughter of a Baron
von Plauen, and loved music and myself better than her
home and a titled bridegroom. She escaped, we united
our lives, suffered and were happy together,—and she
died. That is all.”

Further conversation was interrupted by the entrance
of Helena, with steaming glasses of tea. She was even
lovelier than before. Her close-fitting dress revealed the
symmetry of her form, and the quiet, unstudied grace of
her movements. Although her garments were of wellworn
material, the lace which covered her bosom was genuine
point d'Alençon, of an old and rare pattern. Boris
felt that her air and manner were thoroughly noble; he
rose and saluted her with the profoundest respect.

In spite of the singular delight which her presence occasioned
him, he was careful not to prolong his visit beyond
the limits of strict etiquette. His name, Boris

-- 037 --

[figure description] Page 037.[end figure description]

Alexeivitch, only revealed to his guests the name of his father,
without his rank; and when he stated that he was employed
in one of the Departments, (which was true in a measure,
for he was a staff officer,) they could only look upon
him as being, at best, a member of some family whose
recent elevation to the nobility did not release them from
the necessity of Government service. Of course he employed
the usual pretext of wishing to study music, and
either by that or some other stratagem managed to leave
matters in such a shape that a second visit could not occasion
surprise.

As the sled glided homewards over the crackling snow,
he was obliged to confess the existence of a new and powerful
excitement. Was it the chance of an adventure,
such as certain of his comrades were continually seeking?
He thought not; no, decidedly not. Was it—could it be—
love? He really could not tell; he had not the slightset
idea what love was like.

It was something at least, that the plastic and not unvirtuous
nature of the young man was directed towards a
definite object. The elements out of which he was made,
although somewhat diluted, were active enough to make
him uncomfortable, so long as they remained in a confused
state. He had very little power of introversion, but he
was sensible that his temperament was changing,—that he
grew more cheerful and contented with life,—that a chasm

-- 038 --

[figure description] Page 038.[end figure description]

somewhere was filling up,—just in proportion as his acquaintance
with the old music-master and his daughter became
more familiar. His visits were made so brief, were
so adroitly timed and accounted for by circumstances, that
by the close of Lent he could feel justified in making the
Easter call of a friend, and claim its attendant privileges,
without fear of being repulsed.

That Easter call was an era in his life. At the risk of
his wealth and rank being suspected, he dressed himself
in new and rich garments, and hurried away towards the
Smolnoi. The old nurse, Katinka, in her scarlet gown,
opened the door for him, and was the first to say, “Christ
is arisen!” What could he do but give her the usual kiss?
Formerly he had kissed hundreds of serfs, men and women,
on the sacred anniversary, with a passive good-will.
But Katinka's kiss seemed bitter, and he secretly rubbed
his mouth after it. The music-master came next: grisly
though he might be, he was the St. Peter who stood at the
gate of heaven. Then entered Helena, in white, like an
angel. He took her hand, pronounced the Easter greeting,
and scarcely waited for the answer, “Truly he has
arisen!” before his lips found the way to hers. For a
second they warmly trembled and glowed together; and
in another second some new and sweet and subtle relation
seemed to be established between their natures.

That night Prince Boris wrote a long letter to his
chère maman,” in piquantly misspelt French, giving her
the gossip of the court, and such family news as she usually
craved. The purport of the letter, however, was only

-- 039 --

[figure description] Page 039.[end figure description]

disclosed in the final paragraph, and then in so negative a
way that it is doubtful whether the Princess Martha fully
understood it.

Poing de mariajes pour moix!” he wrote,—but we will
drop the original,—“I don't think of such a thing yet.
Pashkoff dropped a hint, the other day, but I kept my
eyes shut. Perhaps you remember her?—fat, thick lips,
and crooked teeth. Natalie D— said to me, “Have
you ever been in love, Prince?” Have I, maman? I did
not know what answer to make. What is love? How does
one feel, when one has it? They laugh at it here, and of
course I should not wish to do what is laughable. Give me
a hint: forewarned is forearmed, you know,”—etc., etc.

Perhaps the Princess Martha did suspect something;
perhaps some word in her son's letter touched a secret
spot far back in her memory, and renewed a dim, if not
very intelligible, pain. She answered his question at
length, in the style of the popular French romances of
that day. She had much to say of dew and roses, turtledoves
and the arrows of Cupid.

“Ask thyself,” she wrote, “whether felicity comes with
her presence, and distraction with her absence,—whether
her eyes make the morning brighter for thee, and her
tears fall upon thy heart like molten lava,—whether heaven
would be black and dismal without her company, and
the flames of hell turn into roses under her feet.”

It was very evident that the good Princess Martha had
never felt—nay, did not comprehend—a passion such as
she described.

-- 040 --

[figure description] Page 040.[end figure description]

Prince Boris, however, whose veneration for his mother
was unbounded, took her words literally, and applied
the questions to himself. Although he found it difficult,
in good faith and sincerity, to answer all of them affirmatively
(he was puzzled, for instance, to know the sensation
of molten lava falling upon the heart), yet the general conclusion
was inevitable: Helena was necessary to his happiness.

Instead of returning to Kinesma for the summer, as
had been arranged, he determined to remain in St. Petersburg,
under the pretence of devoting himself to military
studies. This change of plan occasioned more disappointment
to the Princess Martha than vexation to Prince
Alexis. The latter only growled at the prospect of being
called upon to advance a further supply of rubles, slightly
comforting himself with the muttered reflection,—

“Perhaps the brat will make a man of himself, after
all.”

It was not many weeks, in fact, before the expected
petition came to hand. The Princess Martha had also
foreseen it, and instructed her son how to attack his father's
weak side. The latter was furiously jealous of certain
other noblemen of nearly equal wealth, who were with him
at the court of Peter the Great, as their sons now were at
that of Elizabeth. Boris compared the splendor of these
young noblemen with his own moderate estate, fabled a
few “adventures” and drinking-bouts, and announced his
determination of doing honor to the name which Prince
Alexis of Kinesma had left behind him in the capital.

-- 041 --

[figure description] Page 041.[end figure description]

There was cursing at the castle when the letter arrived.
Many serfs felt the sting of the short whip, the slumber-flag
was hoisted five minutes later than usual, and the consumption
of Cognac was alarming; but no mirror was
smashed, and when Prince Alexis read the letter to his
poor relations, he even chuckled over some portions of it.
Boris had boldly demanded twenty thousand rubles, in the
desperate hope of receiving half that amount,—and he
had calculated correctly.

Before midsummer he was Helena's accepted lover.
Not, however, until then, when her father had given his
consent to their marriage in the autumn, did he disclose
his true rank. The old man's face lighted up with a glow
of selfish satisfaction; but Helena quietly took her lover's
hand, and said,—

“Whatever you are, Boris, I will be faithful to you.”

Leaving Boris to discover the exact form and substance
of the passion of love, we will return for a time to
the castle of Kinesma.

Whether the Princess Martha conjectured what had
transpired in St. Petersburg, or was partially informed of
it by her son, cannot now be ascertained. She was sufficiently
weak, timid, and nervous, to be troubled with the
knowledge of the stratagem in which she had assisted in
order to procure money, and that the ever-present consciousness
thereof would betray itself to the sharp eyes

-- 042 --

[figure description] Page 042.[end figure description]

of her husband. Certain it is, that the demeanor of the
latter towards her and his household began to change
about the end of the summer. He seemed to have a
haunting suspicion, that, in some way he had been, or was
about to be, overreached. He grew peevish, suspicious,
and more violent than ever in his excesses.

When Mishka, the dissipated bear already described,
bit off one of the ears of Basil, a hunter belonging to the
castle, and Basil drew his knife and plunged it into Mishka's
heart, Prince Alexis punished the hunter by cutting
off his other ear, and sending him away to a distant estate.
A serf, detected in eating a few of the pickled cherries
intended for the Prince's botvinia, was placed in a
cask, and pickled cherries packed around him up to the
chin. There he was kept until almost flayed by the acid.
It was ordered that these two delinquents should never
afterwards be called by any other names than “Crop-Ear”
and “Cherry.”

But the Prince's severest joke, which, strange to say,
in no wise lessened his popularity among the serfs, occurred
a month or two later. One of his leading passions
was the chase,—especially the chase in his own forests,
with from one to two hundred men, and no one to dispute
his Lordship. On such occasions, a huge barrel of
wine, mounted upon a sled, always accompanied the crowd,
and the quantity which the hunters received depended
upon the satisfaction of Prince Alexis with the game they
collected.

Winter had set in early and suddenly, and one day, as

-- 043 --

[figure description] Page 043.[end figure description]

the Prince and his retainers emerged from the forest with
their forenoon's spoil, and found themselves on the bank
of the Volga, the water was already covered with a thin
sheet of ice. Fires were kindled, a score or two of hares
and a brace of deer were skinned, and the flesh placed on
sticks to broil; skins of mead foamed and hissed into the
wooden bowls, and the cask of unbroached wine towered
in the midst. Prince Alexis had a good appetite; the
meal was after his heart; and by the time he had eaten a
hare and half a flank of venison, followed by several bowls
of fiery wine, he was in the humor for sport. He ordered
a hole cut in the upper side of the barrel, as it lay; then,
getting astride of it, like a grisly Bacchus, he dipped out
the liquor with a ladle, and plied his thirsty serfs until
they became as recklessly savage as he.

They were scattered over a slope gently falling from
the dark, dense fir-forest towards the Volga, where it terminated
in a rocky palisade, ten to fifteen feet in height.
The fires blazed and crackled merrily in the frosty air;
the yells and songs of the carousers were echoed back
from the opposite shore of the river. The chill atmosphere,
the lowering sky, and the approaching night could
not touch the blood of that wild crowd. Their faces
glowed and their eyes sparkled; they were ready for any
deviltry which their lord might suggest.

Some began to amuse themselves by flinging the cleanpicked
bones of deer and hare along the glassy ice of the
Volga. Prince Alexis, perceiving this diverson, cried out
in ecstasy,—

-- 044 --

[figure description] Page 044.[end figure description]

“Oh, by St. Nicholas the Miracle-Worker, I'll give
you better sport than that, ye knaves! Here's the very
place for a reisak,—do you hear me children?— a !
Could there be better ice? and then the rocks to jump
from! Come, children, come! Waska, Ivan, Daniel,
you dogs, over with you!”

Now the reisak was a gymnastic performance peculiar
to old Russia, and therefore needs to be described. It
could become popular only among a people of strong
physical qualities, and in a country where swift rivers
freeze rapidly from sudden cold. Hence we are of the
opinion that it will not be introduced into our own winter
diversions. A spot is selected where the water is deep
and the current tolerably strong; the ice must be about
half an inch in thickness. The performer leaps head
foremost from a rock or platform, bursts through the ice,
is carried under by the current, comes up some distance
below, and bursts through again. Both skill and strength
are required to do the feat successfully.

Waska, Ivan, Daniel, and a number of others, sprang
to the brink of the rocks and looked over. The wall
was not quite perpendicular, some large fragments having
fallen from above and lodged along the base. It would
therefore require a bold leap to clear the rocks and strike
the smooth ice. They hesitated,—and no wonder.

Prince Alexis howled with rage and disappointment.

“The Devil take you, for a pack of whimpering
hounds!” he cried. “Holy Saints! they are afraid to
make a reisak!

-- 045 --

[figure description] Page 045.[end figure description]

Ivan crossed himself and sprang. He cleared the
rocks, but, instead of bursting through the ice with his
head, fell at full length upon his back.

“O knave!” yelled the Prince,—“not to know where
his head is! Thinks it's his back! Give him fifteen
stripes.”

Which was instantly done.

The second attempt was partially successful. One of
the hunters broke through the ice, head foremost, going
down, but he failed to come up again; so the feat was
only half performed.

The Prince became more furiously excited.

“This is the way I'm treated!” he cried. “He forgets
all about finishing the reisak, and goes to chasing sterlet!
May the carps eat him up for an ungrateful vagabond!
Here, you beggars!” (addressing the poor relations,)
“take your turn, and let me see whether you are men.”

Only one of the frightened parasites had the courage
to obey. On reaching the brink, he shut his eyes in mortal
fear, and made a leap at random. The next moment
he lay on the edge of the ice with one leg broken against
a fragment of rock.

This capped the climax of the Prince's wrath. He fell
into a state bordering on despair, tore his hair, gnashed
his teeth, and wept bitterly.

“They will be the death of me!” was his lament.
“Not a man among them! It wasn't so in the old times.
Such beautiful reisaks as I have seen! But the people are
becoming women,— hares,— chickens, — skunks!

-- 046 --

[figure description] Page 046.[end figure description]

Villains, will you force me to kill you? You have dishonored
and disgraced me; I am ashamed to look my neighbors
in the face. Was ever a man so treated?”

The serfs hung down their heads, feeling somehow responsible
for their master's misery. Some of them wept,
out of a stupid sympathy with his tears.

All at once he sprang down from the cask, crying in a
gay, triumphant tone,—

“I have it! Bring me Crop-Ear. He's the fellow for
a reisak,—he can make three, one after another.”

One of the boldest ventured to suggest that Crop-Ear
had been sent away in disgrace to another of the Prince's
estates.

“Bring him here, I say? Take horses, and don't draw
rein going or coming. I will not stir from this spot until
Crop-Ear comes.”

With these words, he mounted the barrel, and recommenced
ladling out the wine. Huge fires were made, for
the night was falling, and the cold had become intense.
Fresh game was skewered and set to broil, and the tragic
interlude of the revel was soon forgotten.

Towards midnight the sound of hoofs was heard, and
the messengers arrived with Crop-Ear. But, although the
latter had lost his ears, he was not inclined to split
his head. The ice, meanwhile, had become so strong
that a cannon-ball would have made no impression upon
it. Crop-Ear simply threw down a stone heavier than
himself, and, as it bounced and slid along the solid floor,
said to Prince Alexis,—

-- 047 --

[figure description] Page 047.[end figure description]

“Am I to go back, Highness, or stay here?”

“Here, my son. Thou'rt a man. Come hither to
me.”

Taking the serf's head in his hands, he kissed him on
both cheeks. Then he rode homeward through the dark,
iron woods, seated astride on the barrel, and steadying
himself with his arms around Crop-Ear's and Waska's
necks.

The health of the Princess Martha, always delicate, now
began to fail rapidly. She was less and less able to endure
her husband's savage humors, and lived almost exclusively
in her own apartments. She never mentioned
the name of Boris in his presence, for it was sure to throw
him into a paroxysm of fury. Floating rumors in regard
to the young Prince had reached him from the capital,
and nothing would convince him that his wife was not
cognizant of her son's doings. The poor Princess clung
to her boy as to all that was left her of life, and tried to
prop her failing strength with the hope of his speedy return.
She was now too helpless to thwart his wishes in
any way; but she dreaded, more than death, the terrible
something which would surely take place between father
and son if her conjectures should prove to be true.

One day, in the early part of November, she received
a letter from Boris, announcing his marriage. She had
barely strength and presence of mind enough to conceal

-- 048 --

[figure description] Page 048.[end figure description]

the paper in her bosom before sinking in a swoon. By
some means or other the young Prince had succeeded in
overcoming all the obstacles to such a step: probably the
favor of the Empress was courted, in order to obtain her
consent. The money he had received, he wrote, would
be sufficient to maintain them for a few months, though
not in a style befitting their rank. He was proud and
happy; the Princess Helena would be the reigning beauty
of the court, when he should present her, but he desired
the sanction of his parents to the marriage, before
taking his place in society. He would write immediately
to his father, and hoped, that, if the news brought a storm,
Mishka might be on hand to divert its force, as on a former
occasion.

Under the weight of this imminent secret, the Princess
Martha could neither eat nor sleep. Her body wasted
to a shadow; at every noise in the castle, she started and
listened in terror, fearing that the news had arrived.

Prince Boris, no doubt, found his courage fail him
when he set about writing the promised letter; for a fortnight
elapsed before it made its appearance. Prince Alexis
received it on his return from the chase. He read it
hastily through, uttered a prolonged roar like that of a
wounded bull, and rushed into the castle. The sound of
breaking furniture, of crashing porcelain and shivered
glass, came from the state apartments: the domestics fell
on their knees and prayed; the Princess, who heard the
noise and knew what it portended, became almost insensible
from fright.

-- 049 --

[figure description] Page 049.[end figure description]

One of the upper servants entered a chamber as the
Prince was in the act of demolishing a splendid malachite
table, which had escaped all his previous attacks. He
was immediately greeted with a cry of,—

“Send the Princess to me!”

“Her Highness is not able to leave her chamber,”
the man replied.

How it happened he could never afterwards describe
but he found himself lying in a corner of the room. When
he arose, there seemed to be a singular cavity in his
mouth: his upper front teeth were wanting.

We will not narrate what took place in the chamber
of the Princess. The nerves of the unfortunate woman
had been so wrought upon by her fears, that her husband's
brutal rage, familiar to her from long experience, now
possessed a new and alarming significance. His threats
were terrible to hear; she fell into convulsions, and before
morning her tormented life was at an end.

There was now something else to think of, and the
smashing of porcelain and cracking of whips came to an
end. The Archimandrite was summoned, and preparations,
both religious and secular, were made for a funeral
worthy the rank of the deceased. Thousands flocked to
Kinesma; and when the immense procession moved
away from the castle, although very few of the persons had
ever known or cared in the least, for the Princess Martha,
all, without exception, shed profuse tears. Yes, there
was one exception,—one bare, dry rock, rising alone out
of the universal deluge,—Prince Alexis himself, who walked

-- 050 --

[figure description] Page 050.[end figure description]

behind the coffin, his eyes fixed and his features rigid
as stone. They remarked that his face was haggard, and
that the fiery tinge on his cheeks and nose had faded into
livid purple. The only sign of emotion which he gave
was a convulsive shudder, which from time to time passed
over his whole body.

Three archimandrites (abbots) and one hundred priests
headed the solemn funeral procession from the castle to
the church on the opposite hill. There the mass for the
dead was chanted, the responses being sung by a choir
of silvery boyish voices. All the appointments were of
the costliest character. Not only all those within the
church, but the thousands outside, spared not their tears,
but wept until the fountains were exhausted. Notice was
given, at the close of the services, that “baked meats”
would be furnished to the multitude, and that all beggars
who came to Kinesma would be charitably fed for the
space of six weeks. Thus, by her death, the amiable
Princess Martha was enabled to dispense more charity
than had been permitted to her life.

At the funeral banquet which followed, Prince Alexis
placed the Abbot Sergius at his right hand, and conversed
with him in the most edifying manner upon the necessity
of leading a pure and godly life. His remarks upon
the duty of a Christian, upon brotherly love, humility, and
self-sacrifice, brought tears into the eyes of the listening
priests. He expressed his conviction that the departed
Princess, by the piety of her life, had attained unto salvation,—
and added, that his own life had now no

-- 051 --

[figure description] Page 051.[end figure description]

further value unless he should devote it to religious exercises.

“Can you not give me a place in your monastery?”
he asked, turning to the Abbot. “I will endow it with a
gift of forty thousand rubles, for the privilege of occupying
a monk's cell.”

“Pray, do not decide too hastily, Highness,” the Abbot
replied. “You have yet a son.”

“What!” yelled Prince Alexis, with flashing eyes,
every trace of humility and renunciation vanishing like
smoke,—“what! Borka? The infamous wretch who
has ruined me, killed his mother, and brought disgrace
upon our name? Do you know that he has married a
wench of no family and without a farthing,—who would
be honored, if I should allow her to feed my hogs? Live
for him? live for him? Ah-r-r-r!”

This outbreak terminated in a sound between a snarl
and a bellow. The priests turned pale, but the Abbot
devoutly remarked—

“Encompassed by sorrows, Prince, you should humbly
submit to the will of the Lord.”

“Submit to Borka?” the Prince scornfully laughed.
“I know what I'll do. There's time enough yet for a
wife and another child,—ay,—a dozen children! I can
have my pick in the province; and if I couldn't I'd
sooner take Masha, the goose-girl, than leave Borka the
hope of stepping into my shoes. Beggars they shall be,—
beggars!”

What further he might have said was interrupted by

-- 052 --

[figure description] Page 052.[end figure description]

the priests rising to chant the Blajennon uspennie (blessed
be the dead),—after which, the trisna, a drink composed
of mead, wine, and rum, was emptied to the health of the
departed soul. Every one stood during this ceremony,
except Prince Alexis, who fell suddenly prostrate before
the consecrated pictures, and sobbed so passionately that
the tears of the guests flowed for the third time. There
he lay until night; for whenever any one dared to touch
him, he struck out furiously with fists and feet. Finally
he fell asleep on the floor, and the servants then bore him
to his sleeping apartment.

For several days afterward his grief continued to be
so violent that the occupants of the castle were obliged
to keep out of his way. The whip was never out of his
hand, and he used it very recklessly, not always selecting
the right person. The parasitic poor relations found
their situation so uncomfortable, that they decided, one
and all, to detach themselves from the tree upon which
they fed and fattened, even at the risk of withering on a
barren soil. Night and morning the serfs prayed upon
their knees, with many tears and groans, that the Saints
might send consolation, in any form, to their desperate
lord.

The Saints graciously heard and answered the prayer.
Word came that a huge bear had been seen in the forest
stretching towards Juriewetz. The sorrowing Prince
pricked up his ears, threw down his whip, and ordered a
chase. Sasha, the broad-shouldered, the cunning, the
ready, the untiring companion of his master, secretly

-- 053 --

[figure description] Page 053.[end figure description]

ordered a cask of vodki to follow the crowd of hunters and
serfs. There was a steel-bright sky, a low, yellow sun,
and a brisk easterly wind from the heights of the Ural.
As the crisp snow began to crunch under the Prince's
sled, his followers saw the old expression come back to
his face. With song and halloo and blast of horns, they
swept away into the forest.

Saint John the Hunter must have been on guard over
Russia that day. The great bear was tracked, and after
a long and exciting chase, fell by the hand of Prince
Alexis himself. Halt was made in an open space in the
forest, logs were piled together and kindled on the snow,
and just at the right moment (which no one knew better
than Sasha) the cask of vodki rolled into its place. When
the serfs saw the Prince mount astride of it, with his ladle
in his hand, they burst into shouts of extravagant joy.
Slava Bogu!” (Glory be to God!) came fervently from
the bearded lips of those hard, rough, obedient children.
They tumbled headlong over each other, in their efforts
to drink first from the ladle, to clasp the knees or kiss the
hands of the restored Prince. And the dawn was glimmering
against the eastern stars, as they took the way to
the castle, making the ghostly fir-woods ring with shout
and choric song.

Nevertheless, Prince Alexis was no longer the same
man; his giant strength and furious appetite were broken.
He was ever ready, as formerly, for the chase and the
drinking-bout; but his jovial mood no longer grew into a
crisis which only utter physical exhaustion or the

-- 054 --

[figure description] Page 054.[end figure description]

stupidity of drunkenness could overcome. Frequently, while
astride the cask, his shouts of laughter would suddenly
cease, the ladle would drop from his hand, and he would
sit motionless, staring into vacancy for five minutes at a
time. Then the serfs, too, became silent, and stood still,
awaiting a change. The gloomy mood passed away as
suddenly. He would start, look about him, and say, in a
melancholy voice,—

“Have I frightened you, my children? It seems to
me that I am getting old. Ah, yes, we must all die, one
day. But we need not think about it, until the time comes.
The Devil take me for putting it into my head! Why,
how now? can't you sing, children?”

Then he would strike up some ditty which they all
knew: a hundred voices joined in the strain, and the hills
once more rang with revelry.

Since the day when the Princess Martha was buried,
the Prince had not again spoken of marriage. No one,
of course, dared to mention the name of Boris in his presence.

The young Prince had, in reality, become the happy
husband of Helena. His love for her had grown to be a
shaping and organizing influence, without which his nature
would have fallen into its former confusion. If a
thought of a less honorable relation had ever entered his
mind, it was presently banished by the respect which a
nearer intimacy inspired; and thus Helena, magnetically

-- 055 --

[figure description] Page 055.[end figure description]

drawing to the surface only his best qualities, loved, unconsciously
to herself, her own work in him. Ere long,
she saw that she might balance the advantages he had
conferred upon her in their marriage by the support and
encouragement which she was able to impart to him; and
this knowledge, removing all painful sense of obligation,
made her both happy and secure in her new position.

The Princess Martha, under some presentiment of
her approaching death, had intrusted one of the ladies in
attendance upon her with the secret of her son's marriage,
in addition to a tender maternal message, and such presents
of money and jewelry as she was able to procure
without her husband's knowledge. These presents reached
Boris very opportunely; for, although Helena developed
a wonderful skill in regulating his expenses, the spring
was approaching, and even the limited circle of society in
which they had moved during the gay season had made
heavy demands upon his purse. He became restless and
abstracted, until his wife, who by this time clearly comprehended
the nature of his trouble, had secretly decided
how it must be met.

The slender hoard of the old music-master, with a few
thousand rubles from Prince Boris, sufficed for his modest
maintenance. Being now free from the charge of his
daughter, he determined to visit Germany, and, if circumstances
were propitious, to secure a refuge for his old age
in his favorite Leipsic. Summer was at hand, and the
court had already removed to Oranienbaum. In a few
weeks the capital would be deserted.

-- 056 --

[figure description] Page 056.[end figure description]

“Shall we go to Germany with your father?” asked
Boris, as he sat at a window with Helena, enjoying the
long twilight.

“No, my Boris,” she answered; “we will go to
Kinesma.”

“But— Helena,—golubchik,—mon ange,—are you in
earnest?”

“Yes, my Boris. The last letter from your—our
cousin Nadejda convinces me that the step must be taken.
Prince Alexis has grown much older since your mother's
death; he is lonely and unhappy. He may not welcome
us, but he will surely suffer us to come to him; and we
must then begin the work of reconciliation. Reflect, my
Boris, that you have keenly wounded him in the tenderest
part,—his pride,—and you must therefore cast away your
own pride, and humbly and respectfully, as becomes a
son, solicit his pardon.”

“Yes,” said he, hesitatingly, “you are right. But I
know his violence and recklessness, as you do not. For
myself, alone, I am willing to meet him; yet I fear for
your sake. Would you not tremble to encounter a maddened
and brutal mujik?—then how much more to meet
Alexis Pavlovitch of Kinesma!”

“I do not and shall not tremble,” she replied. “It
is not your marriage that has estranged your father, but
your marriage with me. Having been, unconsciously, the
cause of the trouble, I shall deliberately, and as a sacred
duty, attempt to remove it. Let us go to Kinesma, as
humble, penitent children, and cast ourselves upon your

-- 057 --

[figure description] Page 057.[end figure description]

father's mercy. At the worst, he can but reject us; and
you will have given me the consolation of knowing that I
have tried, as your wife, to annul the sacrifice you have
made for my sake.”

“Be it so, then!” cried Boris, with a mingled feeling
of relief and anxiety.

He was not unwilling that the attempt should be
made, especially since it was his wife's desire; but he
knew his father too well to anticipate immediate success.
All threatening possibilities suggested themselves to his
mind; all forms of insult and outrage which he had seen
perpetrated at Kinesma filled his memory. The suspense
became at last worse than any probable reality. He wrote
to his father, announcing a speedy visit from himself and
his wife; and two days afterwards the pair left St. Petersburg
in a large travelling kibitka.

When Prince Alexis received his son's letter, an expression
of fierce, cruel delight crept over his face, and
there remained, horribly illuminating its haggard features.
The orders given for swimming horses in the Volga—one
of his summer diversions—were immediately countermanded;
he paced around the parapet of the castle-wall
until near midnight, followed by Sasha with a stone jug
of vodki. The latter had the useful habit, notwithstanding
his stupid face, of picking up the fragments of soliloquy
which the Prince dropped, and answering them as if

-- 058 --

[figure description] Page 058.[end figure description]

talking to himself. Thus he improved upon and perfected
many a hint of cruelty, and was too discreet ever
to dispute his master's claim to the invention.

Sasha, we may be sure, was busy with his devil's work
that night. The next morning the stewards and agents
of Prince Alexis, in castle, village, and field, were summoned
to his presence.

“Hark ye!” said he; “Borka and his trumpery wife
send me word that they will be here to-morrow. See to
it that every man, woman, and child, for ten versts out on
the Moskovskoi road, knows of their coming. Let it be
known that whoever uncovers his head before them shall
uncover his back for a hundred lashes. Whomsoever
they greet may bark like a dog, meeouw like a cat, or bray
like an ass, as much as he chooses; but if he speaks a
decent word, his tongue shall be silenced with stripes.
Whoever shall insult them has my pardon in advance.
Oh, let them come!—ay, let them come! Come they
may: but how they go away again”—

The Prince Alexis suddenly stopped, shook his head,
and walked up and down the hall, muttering to himself.
His eyes were bloodshot, and sparkled with a strange
light. What the stewards had heard was plain enough;
but that something more terrible than insult was yet held in
reserve they did not doubt. It was safe, therefore, not
only to fulfil, but to exceed, the letter of their instructions.
Before night the whole population were acquainted
with their duties; and an unusual mood of expectancy,
not unmixed with brutish glee, fell upon Kinesma.

-- 059 --

[figure description] Page 059.[end figure description]

By the middle of the next forenoon, Boris and his
wife, seated in the open kibitka, drawn by post-horses,
reached the boundaries of the estate, a few versts from
the village. They were both silent and slightly pale at
first, but now began to exchange mechanical remarks, to
divert each other's thoughts from the coming reception.

“Here are the fields of Kinesma at last!” exclaimed
Prince Boris. “We shall see the church and castle from
the top of that hill in the distance. And there is Peter,
my playmate, herding the cattle! Peter! Good-day,
brotherkin!”

Peter looked, saw the carriage close upon him, and,
after a moment of hesitation, let his arms drop stiffly by
his sides, and began howling like a mastiff by moonlight.
Helena laughed heartily at this singular response to the
greeting; but Boris, after the first astonishment was over,
looked terrified.

“That was done by order,” said he, with a bitter
smile. “The old bear stretches his claws out. Dare
you try his hug?”

“I do not fear,” she answered; her face was calm.

Every serf they passed obeyed the order of Prince
Alexis according to his own idea of disrespect. One
turned his back; another made contemptuous grimaces
and noises; another sang a vulgar song; another spat
upon the ground or held his nostrils. Nowhere was a
cap raised, or the stealthy welcome of a friendly glance
given.

The Princess Helena met these insults with a calm,

-- 060 --

[figure description] Page 060.[end figure description]

proud indifference. Boris felt them more keenly; for the
fields and hills were prospectively his property, and so
also were the brutish peasants. It was a form of chastisement
which he had never before experienced, and
knew not how to resist. The affront of an entire community
was an offence against which he felt himself to be
helpless.

As they approached the town, the demonstrations of
insolence were redoubled. About two hundred boys, between
the ages of ten and fourteen, awaited them on the
hill below the church, forming themselves into files on
either side of the road. These imps had been instructed
to stick out their tongues in derision, and howl, as the
carriage passed between them. At the entrance of the
long main street of Kinesma, they were obliged to pass
under a mock triumphal arch, hung with dead dogs and
drowned cats; and from this point the reception assumed
an outrageous character. Howls, hootings, and hisses
were heard on all sides; bouquets of nettles and vile
weeds were flung to them; even wreaths of spoiled fish
dropped from the windows. The women were the most
eager and uproarious in this carnival of insult: they beat
their saucepans, threw pails of dirty water upon the
horses, pelted the coachman with rotten cabbages, and
filled the air with screeching and foul words.

It was impossible to pass through this ordeal with indifference.
Boris, finding that his kindly greetings were
thrown away,—that even his old acquaintances in the
bazaar howled like the rest,—sat with head bowed and

-- 061 --

[figure description] Page 061.[end figure description]

despair in his heart. The beautiful eyes of Helena were
heavy with tears; but she no longer trembled, for she
knew the crisis was yet to come.

As the kibitka slowly climbed the hill on its way to
the castle-gate, Prince Alexis, who had heard and enjoyed
the noises in the village from a balcony on the western
tower, made his appearance on the head of the steps
which led from the court-yard to the state apartments.
The dreaded whip was in his hand; his eyes seemed
about to start from their sockets, in their wild, eager,
hungry gaze; the veins stood out like cords on his forehead;
and his lips, twitching involuntarily, revealed the
glare of his set teeth. A frightened hush filled the castle.
Some of the domestics were on their knees; others watching,
pale and breathless, from the windows: for all felt
that a greater storm than they had ever experienced was
about to burst. Sasha and the castle-steward had taken
the wise precaution to summon a physician and a priest,
provided with the utensils for extreme unction. Both of
these persons had been smuggled in through a rear entrance,
and were kept concealed until their services should
be required.

The noise of wheels was heard outside the gate, which
stood invitingly open. Prince Alexis clutched his whip
with iron fingers, and unconsciously took the attitude of a
wild beast about to spring from its ambush. Now the
hard clatter of hoofs and the rumbling of wheels echoed
from the archway, and the kibitka rolled into the court-yard.
It stopped near the foot of the grand staircase.

-- 062 --

[figure description] Page 062.[end figure description]

Boris, who sat upon the farther side, rose to alight, in
order to hand down his wife; but no sooner had he made
a movement than Prince Alexis, with lifted whip and
face flashing fire, rushed down the steps. Helena rose,
threw back her veil, let her mantle (which Boris had
grasped, in his anxiety to restrain her action,) fall behind
her, and stepped upon the pavement.

Prince Alexis had already reached the last step, and
but a few feet separated them. He stopped as if struck
by lightning,—his body still retaining, in every limb, the
impress of motion. The whip was in his uplifted fist;
one foot was on the pavement of the court, and the other
upon the edge of the last step; his head was bent
forward, his mouth open, and his eyes fastened upon the
Princess Helena's face.

She, too, stood motionless, a form of simple and perfect
grace, and met his gaze with soft, imploring, yet
courageous and trustful eyes. The women who watched
the scene from the galleries above always declared that
an invisible saint stood beside her in that moment, and
surrounded her with a dazzling glory. The few moments
during which the suspense of a hundred hearts hung upon
those encountering eyes seemed an eternity.

Prince Alexis did not move, but he began to tremble
from head to foot. His fingers relaxed, and the whip fell
ringing upon the pavement. The wild fire of his eyes
changed from wrath into an ecstasy as intense, and a
piercing cry of mingled wonder, admiration and delight
burst from his throat. At that cry Boris rushed forward

-- 063 --

[figure description] Page 063.[end figure description]

and knelt at his feet. Helena, clasping her fairest hands,
sank beside her husband, with upturned face, as if seeking
the old man's eyes, and perfect the miracle she had
wrought.

The sight of that sweet face, so near his own, tamed
the last lurking ferocity of the beast. His tears burst
forth in a shower; he lifted and embraced the Princess,
kissing her brow, her cheeks, her chin, and her hands,
calling her his darling daughter, his little white dove, his
lambkin.

“And, father, my Boris, too!” said she.

The pure liquid voice sent thrills of exquisite delight
through his whole frame. He embraced and blessed Boris,
and then, throwing an arm around each, held them to
his breast, and wept passionately upon their heads. By
this time the whole castle overflowed with weeping. Tears
fell from every window and gallery; they hissed upon the
hot saucepans of the cooks; they moistened the oats in
the manger; they took the starch out of the ladies'
ruffles, and weakened the wine in the goblets of the
guests. Insult was changed into tenderness in a moment.
Those who had barked or stuck out their tongues at Boris
rushed up to kiss his boots; a thousand terms of endearment
were showered upon him.

Still clasping his children to his breast, Prince Alexis
mounted the steps with them. At the top he turned,
cleared his throat, husky from sobbing, and shouted—

“A feast! a feast for all Kinesma! Let there be rivers
of vodki, wine and hydromel! Proclaim it everywhere

-- 064 --

[figure description] Page 064.[end figure description]

that my dear son Boris and my dear daughter Helena
have arrived, and whoever fails to welcome them to Kinesma
shall be punished with a hundred stripes! Off, ye
scoundrels, ye vagabonds, and spread the news!”

It was not an hour before the whole sweep of the
circling hills resounded with the clang of bells, the blare
of horns, and the songs and shouts of the rejoicing multitude.
The triumphal arch of unsavory animals was
whirled into the Volga; all signs of the recent reception
vanished like magic; festive fir-boughs adorned the houses,
and the gardens and window-pots were stripped of their
choicest flowers to make wreaths of welcome. The two
hundred boys, not old enough to comprehend this sudden
bouleversement of sentiment, did not immediately desist
from sticking out their tongues: whereupon they were
dismissed with a box on the ear. By the middle of the
afternoon all Kinesma was eating, drinking, and singing;
and every song was sung, and every glass emptied in
honor of the dear, good Prince Boris, and the dear, beautiful
Princess Helena. By night all Kinesma was drunk.

In the castle a superb banquet was improvised. Music,
guests, and rare dishes were brought together with
wonderful speed, and the choicest wines of the cellar
were drawn upon. Prince Boris, bewildered by this sudden
and incredible change in his fortunes, sat at his father's
right hand, while the Princess filled, but with much

-- 065 --

[figure description] Page 065.[end figure description]

more beauty and dignity, the ancient place of the Princess
Martha. The golden dishes were set before her,
and the famous family emeralds—in accordance with the
command of Prince Alexis—gleamed among her dark
hair and flashed around her milk-white throat. Her
beauty was of a kind so rare in Russia that it silenced
all question and bore down all rivalry. Every one acknowledged
that so lovely a creature had never before
been seen. “Faith, the boy has eyes!” the old Prince
constantly repeated, as he turned away from a new stare
of admiration, down the table.

The guests noticed a change in the character of the
entertainment. The idiot, in his tow shirt, had been
crammed to repletion in the kitchen, and was now asleep
in the stable. Razboi, the new bear,—the successor of
the slaughtered Mishka,—was chained up out of hearing.
The jugglers, tumblers, and Calmucks still occupied
their old place under the gallery, but their performances
were of a highly decorous character. At the least sign
of a relapse into certain old tricks, more grotesque
than refined, the brows of Prince Alexis would grow
dark, and a sharp glance at Sasha was sufficient to correct
the indiscretion. Every one found this natural
enough; for they were equally impressed with the elegance
and purity of the young wife. After the healths
had been drunk and the slumber-flag was raised over the
castle, Boris led her into the splendid apartments of his
mother,—now her own,—and knelt at her feet.

“Have I done my part, my Boris?” she asked.

-- 066 --

[figure description] Page 066.[end figure description]

“You are an angel!” he cried. “It was a miracle!
My life was not worth a copek, and I feared for yours. If
it will only last!—if it will only last!”

“It will,” said she. “You have taken me from poverty,
and given me rank, wealth, and a proud place in the
world: let it be my work to keep the peace which God
has permitted me to establish between you and your
father!”

The change in the old Prince, in fact, was more radical
than any one who knew his former ways of life would
have considered possible. He stormed and swore occasionally,
flourished his whip to some purpose, and rode
home from the chase, not outside of a brandy cask, as
once, but with too much of its contents inside of him:
but these mild excesses were comparative virtues. His
accesses of blind rage seemed to be at an end. A powerful,
unaccustomed feeling of content subdued his strong
nature, and left its impress on his voice and features.
He joked and sang with his “children,” but not with the
wild recklessness of the days of reisaks and indiscriminate
floggings. Both his exactions and his favors diminished
in quantity. Week after week passed by, and there was
no sign of any return to his savage courses.

Nothing annoyed him so much as a reference to his
former way of life, in the presence of the Princess Helena.
If her gentle, questioning eyes happened to rest
on him at such times, something very like a blush rose
into his face, and the babbler was silenced with a terribly
significant look. It was enough for her to say, when

-- 067 --

[figure description] Page 067.[end figure description]

he threatened an act of cruelty and injustice, “Father, is
that right?” He confusedly retracted his orders, rather
than bear the sorrow of her face.

The promise of another event added to his happiness:
Helena would soon become a mother. As the time
drew near he stationed guards at the distance of a verst
around the castle, that no clattering vehicles should pass,
no dogs bark loudly, nor any other disturbance occur
which might agitate the Princess. The choicest sweetmeats
and wines, flowers from Moscow and fruits from
Astrakhan, were procured for her; and it was a wonder
that the midwife performed her duty, for she had the fear
of death before her eyes. When the important day at last
arrived the slumber-flag was instantly hoisted, and no
mouse dared to squeak in Kinesma until the cannon announced
the advent of a new soul.

That night Prince Alexis lay down in the corridor, outside
of Helena's door: he glared fiercely at the nurse as she
entered with the birth-posset for the young mother. No
one else was allowed to pass, that night, nor the next.
Four days afterwards, Sasha, having a message to the
Princess, and supposing the old man to be asleep, attempted
to step noiselessly over his body. In a twinkle
the Prince's teeth fastened themselves in the serf's leg,
and held him with the tenacity of a bull-dog. Sasha
did not dare to cry out: he stood, writhing with pain,
until the strong jaws grew weary of their hold, and then
crawled away to dress the bleeding wound. After that,
no one tried to break the Prince's guard.

-- 068 --

[figure description] Page 068.[end figure description]

The christening was on a magnificent scale. Prince
Paul of Kostroma was godfather, and gave the babe the
name of Alexis. As the Prince had paid his respects to
Helena just before the ceremony, it may be presumed
that the name was not of his own inspiration. The father
and mother were not allowed to be present, but they
learned that the grandfather had comported himself throughout
with great dignity and propriety. The Archimandrite
Sergius obtained from the Metropolitan at Moscow a very
minute fragment of the true cross, which was encased in a
hollow bead of crystal, and hung around the infant's neck
by a fine gold chain, as a precious amulet.

Prince Alexis was never tired of gazing at his grandson
and namesake.

“He has more of his mother than of Boris,” he would
say. “So much the better! Strong dark eyes, like the
Great Peter,—and what a goodly leg for a babe! Ha!
he makes a tight little fist already,—fit to handle a whip,—
or” (seeing the expression of Helena's face)—“or a
sword. He'll be a proper Prince of Kinesma, my daughter,
and we owe it to you.”

Helena smiled, and gave him a grateful glance in return.
She had had her secret fears as to the complete conversion
of Prince Alexis; but now she saw in this babe a
new spell whereby he might be bound. Slight as was her
knowledge of men, she yet guessed the tyranny of longcontinued
habits; and only her faith, powerful in proportion
as it was ignorant, gave her confidence in the result
of the difficult work she had undertaken.

-- 069 --

[figure description] Page 069.[end figure description]

Alas! the proud predictions of Prince Alexis, and the
protection of the sacred amulet, were alike unavailing.
The babe sickened, wasted away, and died in less than
two months after its birth. There was great and genuine
sorrow among the serfs of Kinesma. Each had received
a shining ruble of silver at the christening; and, moreover,
they were now beginning to appreciate the milder regime
of their lord, which this blow might suddenly terminate.
Sorrow, in such natures as his, exasperates instead
of chastening: they knew him well enough to recognize
the danger.

At first the old man's grief appeared to be of a stubborn,
harmless nature. As soon as the funeral ceremonies
were over he betook himself to his bed, and there lay for
two days and nights, without eating a morsel of food. The
poor Princess Helena, almost prostrated by the blow,
mourned alone, or with Boris, in her own apartments. Her
influence, no longer kept alive by her constant presence,
as formerly, began to decline. When the old Prince
aroused somewhat from his stupor, it was not meat that
he demanded, but drink; and he drank to angry excess.
Day after day the habit resumed its ancient sway, and the
whip and the wild-beast yell returned with it. The serfs
even began to tremble as they never had done, so long as
his vices were simply those of a strong man; for now a
fiendish element seemed to be slowly creeping in. He
became horribly profane: they shuddered when he cursed
the venerable Metropolitan of Moscow, declaring that the

-- 070 --

[figure description] Page 070.[end figure description]

old sinner had deliberately killed his grandson, by sending
to him, instead of the true cross of the Saviour, a piece
of the tree to which the impenitent thief was nailed.

Boris would have spared his wife the knowledge of
this miserable relapse, in her present sorrow, but the information
soon reached her in other ways. She saw the
necessity of regaining, by a powerful effort, what she had
lost. She therefore took her accustomed place at the table,
and resumed her inspection of household matters.
Prince Alexis, as if determined to cast off the yoke which
her beauty and gentleness had laid upon him, avoided
looking at her face or speaking to her, as much as possible:
when he did so, his manner was cold and unfriendly.
During her few days of sad retirement he had brought
back the bear Razboi and the idiot to his table, and vodki
was habitually poured out to him and his favorite serfs
in such a measure that the nights became hideous with
drunken tumult.

The Princess Helena felt that her beauty no longer
possessed the potency of its first surprise. It must now
be a contest of nature with nature, spiritual with animal
power. The struggle would be perilous, she foresaw, but
she did not shrink; she rather sought the earliest occasion
to provoke it.

That occasion came. Some slight disappointment
brought on one of the old paroxysms of rage, and the ox-like
bellow of Prince Alexis rang through the castle. Boris
was absent, but Helena delayed not a moment to venture
into his father's presence. She found him in a hall

-- 071 --

[figure description] Page 071.[end figure description]

overlooking the court-yard, with his terrible whip in his hand,
giving orders for the brutal punishment of some scores of
serfs. The sight of her, coming thus unexpectedly upon
him, did not seem to produce the least effect.

“Father!” she cried, in an earnest, piteous tone,
“what is it you do?”

“Away, witch!” he yelled. “I am the master in
Kinesma, not thou! Away, or- ”

The fierceness with which he swung and cracked the
whip was more threatening than any words. Perhaps she
grew a shade paler, perhaps her hands were tightly clasped
in order that they might not tremble; but she did not
flinch from the encounter. She moved a step nearer, fixed
her gaze upon his flashing eyes, and said, in a low, firm
voice—

“It is true, father, you are master here. It is easy to
rule over those poor, submissive slaves. But you are not
master over yourself; you are lashed and trampled upon
by evil passions, and as much a slave as any of these. Be
not weak, my father, but strong!”

An expression of bewilderment came into his face. No
such words had ever before been addressed to him, and
he knew not how to reply to them. The Princess Helena
followed up the effect—she was not sure that it was an advantage—
by an appeal to the simple, childish nature
which she believed to exist under his ferocious exterior.
For a minute it seemed as if she were about to re-establish
her ascendancy: then the stubborn resistance of the beast
returned.

-- 072 --

[figure description] Page 072.[end figure description]

Among the portraits in the hall was one of the deceased
Princess Martha. Pointing to this, Helena cried—

“See, my father! here are the features of your sainted
wife! Think that she looks down from her place among
the blessed, sees you, listens to your words, prays that
your hard heart may be softened! Remember her last
farewell to you on earth, her hope of meeting you—”

A cry of savage wrath checked her. Stretching one
huge, bony hand, as if to close her lips, trembling with
rage and pain, livid and convulsed in every feature of his
face, Prince Alexis reversed the whip in his right hand,
and weighed its thick, heavy butt for one crashing, fatal
blow. Life and death were evenly balanced. For an instant
the Princess became deadly pale, and a sickening
fear shot through her heart. She could not understand
the effect of her words: her mind was paralyzed, and
what followed came without her conscious volition.

Not retreating a step, not removing her eyes from the
terrible picture before her, she suddenly opened her lips
and sang. Her voice of exquisite purity, power, and sweetness,
filled the old hall and overflowed it, throbbing in
scarcely weakened vibrations through court-yard and castle.
The melody was a prayer—the cry of a tortured
heart for pardon and repose; and she sang it with almost
supernatural expression. Every sound in the castle was
hushed: the serfs outside knelt and uncovered their
heads.

The Princess could never afterwards describe, or more
than dimly recall, the exaltation of that moment. She

-- 073 --

[figure description] Page 073.[end figure description]

sang in an inspired trance: from the utterance of the first
note the horror of the imminent fate sank out of sight.
Her eyes were fixed upon the convulsed face, but she beheld
it not: all the concentrated forces of her life flowed
into the music. She remembered, however, that Prince
Alexis looked alternately from her face to the portrait of
his wife; that he at last shuddered and grew pale; and
that, when with the closing note her own strength suddenly
dissolved, he groaned and fell upon the floor.

She sat down beside him, and took his head upon her
lap. For a long time he was silent, only shivering as if in
fever.

“Father!” she finally whispered, “let me take you
away!”

He sat up on the floor and looked around; but as his
eyes encountered the portrait, he gave a loud howl and covered
his face with his hands.

“She turns her head!” he cried. “Take her away,—
she follows me with her eyes! Paint her head black, and
cover it up!”

With some difficulty he was borne to his bed, but he
would not rest until assured that his orders had been obeyed,
and the painting covered for the time with a coat of
lamp-black. A low, prolonged attack of fever followed,
during which the presence of Helena was indispensable to
his comfort. She ventured to leave the room only while
he slept. He was like a child in her hands; and when
she commended his patience or his good resolutions, his
face beamed with joy and gratitude. He determined (in

-- 074 --

[figure description] Page 074.[end figure description]

good faith, this time) to enter a monastery and devote the
rest of his life to pious works.

But, even after his recovery, he was still too weak and
dependent on his children's attentions to carry out this resolution.
He banished from the castle all those of his poor
relations who were unable to drink vodki in moderation;
he kept careful watch over his serfs, and those who became
intoxicated (unless they concealed the fact in the stables
and outhouses) were severely punished: all excess disappeared,
and a reign of peace and gentleness descended
upon Kinesma.

In another year another Alexis was born, and lived,
and soon grew strong enough to give his grandfather the
greatest satisfaction he had ever known in his life, by tugging
at his gray locks, and digging the small fingers into
his tamed and merry eyes. Many years after Prince Alexis
was dead the serfs used to relate how they had seen
him, in the bright summer afternoons, asleep in his arm-chair
on the balcony, with the rosy babe asleep on his
bosom, and the slumber-flag waving over both.

Legends of the Prince's hunts, reisaks, and brutal revels
are still current along the Volga; but they are now linked
to fairer and more gracious stories; and the free Russian
farmers (no longer serfs) are never tired of relating incidents
of the beauty, the courage, the benevolence, and the
saintly piety of the Good Lady of Kinesma.

-- --

p711-082 THE STRANGE FRIEND.

[figure description] Page 075.[end figure description]

IT would have required an intimate familiarity
with the habitual demeanor of the
people of Londongrove to detect in them
an access of interest (we dare not say excitement),
of whatever kind. Expression with
them was pitched to so low a key that its
changes might be compared to the slight variations in the
drabs and grays in which they were clothed. Yet that there
was a moderate, decorously subdued curiosity present in
the minds of many of them on one of the First-days of the
Ninth-month, in the year 1815, was as clearly apparent
to a resident of the neighborhood as are the indications
of a fire or a riot to the member of a city mob.

The agitations of the war which had so recently come
to an end had hardly touched this quiet and peaceful
community. They had stoutly “borne their testimony,”
and faced the question where it could not be evaded;
and although the dashing Philadelphia militia had been

-- 076 --

[figure description] Page 076.[end figure description]

stationed at Camp Bloomfield, within four miles of them,
the previous year, these good people simply ignored the
fact. If their sons ever listened to the trumpets at a distance,
or stole nearer to have a peep at the uniforms, no
report of what they had seen or heard was likely to be
made at home. Peace brought to them a relief, like the
awakening from an uncomfortable dream: their lives at
once reverted to the calm which they had breathed for
thirty years preceding the national disturbance. In their
ways they had not materially changed for a hundred years.
The surplus produce of their farms more than sufficed for
the very few needs which those farms did not supply, and
they seldom touched the world outside of their sect except
in matters of business. They were satisfied with
themselves and with their lot; they lived to a ripe and
beautiful age, rarely “borrowed trouble,” and were patient
to endure that which came in the fixed course of
things. If the spirit of curiosity, the yearning for an
active, joyous grasp of life, sometimes pierced through
this placid temper, and stirred the blood of the adolescent
members, they were persuaded by grave voices, of
almost prophetic authority, to turn their hearts towards
“the Stillness and the Quietness.”

It was the pleasant custom of the community to arrive
at the meeting-house some fifteen or twenty minutes
before the usual time of meeting, and exchange quiet and
kindly greetings before taking their places on the plain
benches inside. As most of the families had lived during
the week on the solitude of their farms, they liked to see

-- 077 --

[figure description] Page 077.[end figure description]

their neighbors' faces, and resolve, as it were, their sense
of isolation into the common atmosphere, before yielding
to the assumed abstraction of their worship. In this preliminary
meeting, also, the sexes were divided, but rather
from habit than any prescribed rule. They were already
in the vestibule of the sanctuary; their voices were subdued
and their manner touched with a kind of reverence.

If the Londongrove Friends gathered together a few
minutes earlier on that September First-day; if the younger
members looked more frequently towards one of the
gates leading into the meeting-house yard than towards
the other; and if Abraham Bradbury was the centre of a
larger circle of neighbors than Simon Pennock (although
both sat side by side on the highest seat of the gallery),—
the cause of these slight deviations from the ordinary
behavior of the gathering was generally known. Abraham's
son had died the previous Sixth-month, leaving a
widow incapable of taking charge of his farm on the
Street Road, which was therefore offered for rent. It
was not always easy to obtain a satisfactory tenant in
those days, and Abraham was not more relieved than surprised
on receiving an application from an unexpected
quarter. A strange Friend, of stately appearance, called
upon him, bearing a letter from William Warner, in Adams
County, together with a certificate from a Monthly
Meeting on Long Island. After inspecting the farm and
making close inquiries in regard to the people of the
neighborhood, he accepted the terms of rent, and had
now, with his family, been three or four days in possession.

-- 078 --

[figure description] Page 078.[end figure description]

In this circumstance, it is true, there was nothing
strange, and the interest of the people sprang from some
other particulars which had transpired. The new-comer,
Henry Donnelly by name, had offered, in place of the
usual security, to pay the rent annually in advance; his
speech and manner were not, in all respects, those of
Friends, and he acknowledged that he was of Irish birth;
and moreover, some who had passed the wagons bearing
his household goods had been struck by the peculiar patterns
of the furniture piled upon them. Abraham Bradbury
had of course been present at the arrival, and the
Friends upon the adjoining farms had kindly given their
assistance, although it was a busy time of the year.
While, therefore, no one suspected that the farmer could
possibly accept a tenant of doubtful character, a general
sentiment of curious expectancy went forth to meet the
Donnelly family.

Even the venerable Simon Pennock, who lived in the
opposite part of the township, was not wholly free from
the prevalent feeling. “Abraham,” he said, approaching
his colleague, “I suppose thee has satisfied thyself that
the strange Friend is of good repute.”

Abraham was assuredly satisfied of one thing—that
the three hundred silver dollars in his antiquated secretary
at home were good and lawful coin. We will not say
that this fact disposed him to charity, but will only testify
that he answered thus:

“I don't think we have any right to question the certificate
from Islip, Simon; and William Warner's word

-- 079 --

[figure description] Page 079.[end figure description]

(whom thee knows by hearsay) is that of a good and
honest man. Henry himself will stand ready to satisfy
thee, if it is needful.”

Here he turned to greet a tall, fresh-faced youth, who
had quietly joined the group at the men's end of the meeting-house.
He was nineteen, blue-eyed, and rosy, and a
little embarrassed by the grave, scrutinizing, yet not unfriendly
eyes fixed upon him.

“Simon, this is Henry's oldest son, De Courcy,” said
Abraham.

Simon took the youth's hand, saying, “Where did thee
get thy outlandish name?”

The young man colored, hesitated, and then said, in a
low, firm voice, “It was my grandfather's name.”

One of the heavy carriages of the place and period,
new and shiny, in spite of its sober colors, rolled into the
yard. Abraham Bradbury and De Courcy Donnelly set
forth, side by side, to meet it. Out of it descended a tall,
broad-shouldered figure—a man in the prime of life,
whose ripe, aggressive vitality gave his rigid Quaker garb
the air of a military undress. His blue eyes seemed to
laugh above the measured accents of his plain speech, and
the close crop of his hair could not hide its tendency to
curl. A bearing expressive of energy and the habit of
command was not unusual in the sect, strengthening, but
not changing, its habitual mask; yet in Henry Donnelly
this bearing suggested—one could scarcely explain why—
a different experience. Dress and speech, in him, expressed
condescension rather than fraternal equality.

-- 080 --

[figure description] Page 080.[end figure description]

He carefully assisted his wife to alight, and De Courcy
led the horse to the hitching-shed. Susan Donnelly was
a still blooming woman of forty; her dress, of the plainest
color, was yet of the richest texture; and her round, gentle,
almost timid face looked forth like a girl's from the
shadow of her scoop bonnet. While she was greeting
Abraham Bradbury, the two daughters, Sylvia and Alice,
who had been standing shyly by themselves on the edge
of the group of women, came forward. The latter was a
model of the demure Quaker maiden; but Abraham experienced
as much surprise as was possible to his nature
on observing Sylvia's costume. A light-blue dress, a
dark-blue cloak, a hat with ribbons, and hair in curls—
what Friend of good standing ever allowed his daughter
thus to array herself in the fashion of the world?

Henry read the question in Abraham's face, and preferred
not to answer it at that moment. Saying, “Thee
must make me acquainted with the rest of our brethren,”
he led the way back to the men's end. When he had
been presented to the older members, it was time for
them to assemble in meeting.

The people were again quietly startled when Henry
Donnelly deliberately mounted to the third and highest
bench facing them, and sat down beside Abraham and
Simon. These two retained, possibly with some little inward
exertion, the composure of their faces, and the
strange Friend became like unto them. His hands were
clasped firmly in his lap; his full, decided lips were set
together, and his eyes gazed into vacancy from under the

-- 081 --

[figure description] Page 081.[end figure description]

broad brim. De Courcy had removed his hat on entering
the house, but, meeting his father's eyes, replaced it
suddenly, with a slight blush.

When Simon Pennock and Ruth Treadwell had spoken
the thoughts which had come to them in the stillness, the
strange Friend arose. Slowly, with frequent pauses, as
if waiting for the guidance of the Spirit, and with that inward
voice which falls so naturally into the measure of a
chant, he urged upon his hearers the necessity of seeking
the Light and walking therein. He did not always employ
the customary phrases, but neither did he seem to
speak the lower language of logic and reason; while his
tones were so full and mellow that they gave, with every
slowly modulated sentence, a fresh satisfaction to the ear.
Even his broad a's and the strong roll of his r's, which
verified the rumor of his foreign birth, did not detract
from the authority of his words. The doubts which had
preceded him somehow melted away in his presence, and
he came forth, after the meeting had been dissolved by
the shaking of hands, an accepted tenant of the high
seat.

That evening, the family were alone in their new home.
The plain rush-bottomed chairs and sober carpet, in contrast
with the dark, solid mahogany table, and the silver
branched candle-stick which stood upon it, hinted of
former wealth and present loss; and something of the
same contrast was reflected in the habits of the inmates.
While the father, seated in a stately arm-chair, read aloud
to his wife and children, Sylvia's eyes rested on a

-- 082 --

[figure description] Page 082.[end figure description]

guitarcase in the corner, and her fingers absently adjusted
themselves to the imaginary frets. De Courcy twisted
his neck as if the straight collar of his coat were a bad
fit, and Henry, the youngest boy, nodded drowsily from
time to time.

“There, my lads and lasses!” said Henry Donnelly,
as he closed the book, “now we're plain farmers at last,—
and the plainer the better, since it must be. There's
only one thing wanting—”

He paused; and Sylvia, looking up with a bright,
arch determination, answered: “It's too late now, father,—
they have seen me as one of the world's people, as I
meant they should. When it is once settled as something
not to be helped, it will give us no trouble.”

“Faith, Sylvia!” exclaimed De Courcy, “I almost
wish I had kept you company.”

“Don't be impatient, my boy,” said the mother, gently.
“Think of the vexations we have had, and what a rest
this life will be!”

“Think, also,” the father added, “that I have the
heaviest work to do, and that thou'lt reap the most of
what may come of it. Don't carry the old life to a land
where it's out of place. We must be what we seem to be,
every one of us!”

“So we will!” said Sylvia, rising from her seat,—“I,
as well as the rest. It was what I said in the beginning,
you—no, thee knows, father. Somebody must be interpreter
when the time comes; somebody must remember
while the rest of you are forgetting. Oh, I shall be talked

-- 083 --

[figure description] Page 083.[end figure description]

about, and set upon, and called hard names; it won't be
so easy. Stay where you are, De Courcy; that coat will
fit sooner than you think.”

Her brother lifted his shoulders and made a grimace.
“I've an unlucky name, it seems,” said he. “The old
fellow—I mean Friend Simon—pronounced it outlandish.
Couldn't I change it to Ezra or Adonijah?”

“Boy, boy—”

“Don't be alarmed, father. It will soon be as Sylvia
says; thee's right; and mother is right. I'll let Sylvia
keep my memory, and start fresh from here. We
must into the field to-morrow, Hal and I. There's no
need of a collar at the plough-tail.”

They went to rest, and on the morrow not only the
boys, but their father were in the field. Shrewd, quick,
and strong, they made available what they knew of farming
operations, and disguised much of their ignorance,
while they learned. Henry Donnelly's first public appearance
had made a strong public impression in
his favor, which the voice of the older Friends soon
stamped as a settled opinion. His sons did their share,
by the amiable, yielding temper they exhibited, in accommodating
themselves to the manners and ways of
the people. The graces which came from a better education,
and possibly, more refined associations, gave them
an attraction, which was none the less felt because it was
not understood, to the simple-minded young men who
worked with the hired hands in their fathers' fields. If
the Donnelly family had not been accustomed, in former

-- 084 --

[figure description] Page 084.[end figure description]

days, to sit at the same table with laborers in shirt-sleeves,
and be addressed by the latter in fraternal phrase, no
little awkwardnesses or hesitations betrayed the fact.
They were anxious to make their naturalization complete,
and it soon became so.

The “strange Friend” was now known in Londongrove
by the familiar name of “Henry.” He was a constant
attendant at meeting, not only on First-days, but
also on Fourth-days, and whenever he spoke his words
were listened to with the reverence due to one who was
truly led towards the Light. This respect kept at bay
the curiosity that might still have lingered in some minds
concerning his antecedent life. It was known that he
answered Simon Pennock, who had ventured to approach
him with a direct question, in these words:

“Thee knows, Friend Simon, that sometimes a seal is
put upon our mouths for a wise purpose. I have learned
not to value the outer life except in so far as it is made
the manifestation of the inner life, and I only date my
own from the time when I was brought to a knowledge
of the truth. It is not pleasant to me to look upon
what went before; but a season may come when it shall
be lawful for me to declare all things—nay, when it shall
be put upon me as a duty. Thee must suffer me to wait
the call.”

After this there was nothing more to be said. The
family was on terms of quiet intimacy with the neighbors;
and even Sylvia, in spite of her defiant eyes and worldly
ways, became popular among the young men and

-- 085 --

[figure description] Page 085.[end figure description]

maidens. She touched her beloved guitar with a skill which
seemed marvellous to the latter; and when it was known
that her refusal to enter the sect arose from her fondness
for the prohibited instrument, she found many apologists
among them. She was not set upon, and called hard
names, as she had anticipated. It is true that her father,
when appealed to by the elders, shook his head and said,
“It is a cross to us!”—but he had been known to remain
in the room while she sang “Full high in Kilbride,”
and the keen light which arose in his eyes was neither
that of sorrow nor anger.

At the end of their first year of residence the farm
presented evidences of much more orderly and intelligent
management than at first, although the adjoining neighbors
were of the opinion that the Donnellys had hardly
made their living out of it. Friend Henry, nevertheless,
was ready with the advance rent, and his bills were promptly
paid. He was close at a bargain, which was considered
rather a merit than otherwise,—and almost painfully exact
in observing the strict letter of it, when made.

As time passed by, and the family became a permanent
part and parcel of the remote community, wearing
its peaceful color and breathing its untroubled atmosphere,
nothing occurred to disturb the esteem and respect
which its members enjoyed. From time to time the postmaster
at the corner delivered to Henry Donnelly a letter
from New York, always addressed in the same hand. The
first which arrived had an “Esq.” added to the name,
but this “compliment” (as the Friends termed it) soon

-- 086 --

[figure description] Page 086.[end figure description]

ceased. Perhaps the official may have vaguely wondered
whether there was any connection between the occasional
absence of Friend Henry—not at Yearly-Meeting time—
and these letters. If he had been a visitor at the farm-house
he might have noticed variations in the moods of its
inmates, which must have arisen from some other cause
than the price of stock or the condition of the crops.
Outside of the family circle, however, they were serenely
reticent.

In five or six years, when De Courcy had grown to be
a hale, handsome man of twenty-four, and as capable of
conducting a farm as any to the township born, certain
aberrations from the strict line of discipline began to be
rumored. He rode a gallant horse, dressed a little more
elegantly than his membership prescribed, and his unusually
high, straight collar took a knack of falling over.
Moreover, he was frequently seen to ride up the Street
Road, in the direction of Fagg's Manor, towards those
valleys where the brick Presbyterian church displaces the
whitewashed Quaker meeting-house. Had Henry Donnelly
not occupied so high a seat, and exercised such an
acknowledged authority in the sect, he might sooner have
received counsel, or proffers of sympathy, as the case
might be; but he heard nothing until the rumors of De
Courcy's excursions took a more definite form.

But one day, Abraham Bradbury, after discussing
some Monthly-Meeting matters, suddenly asked: “Is this
true that I hear, Henry,—that thy son De Courcy keeps
company with one of the Alison girls?”

-- 087 --

[figure description] Page 087.[end figure description]

“Who says that?” Henry asked, in a sharp voice.

“Why, it's the common talk! Surely, thee's heard
of it before?”

“No!”

Henry set his lips together in a manner which Abraham
understood. Considering that he had fully performed
his duty, he said no more.

That evening, Sylvia, who had been gently thrumming
to herself at the window, began singing “Bonnie Peggie
Alison.” Her father looked at De Courcy, who caught
his glance, then lowered his eyes, and turned to leave the
room.

“Stop, De Courcy,” said the former; “I've heard
a piece of news about thee to-day, which I want thee to
make clear.”

“Shall I go, father?” asked Sylvia.

“No; thee may stay to give De Courcy his memory.
I think he is beginning to need it. I've learned which
way he rides on Seventh-day evenings.”

“Father, I am old enough to choose my way,” said
De Courcy.

“But no such ways now, boy! Has thee clean forgotten?
This was among the things upon which we agreed,
and you all promised to keep watch and guard over yourselves.
I had my misgivings then, but for five years I've
trusted you, and now, when the time of probation is so
nearly over—”

He hesitated, and De Courcy, plucking up courage,
spoke again. With a strong effort the young man threw

-- 088 --

[figure description] Page 088.[end figure description]

off the yoke of a self-taught restraint, and asserted his
true nature. “Has O'Neil written?” he asked.

“Not yet.”

“Then, father,” he continued, “I prefer the certainty
of my present life to the uncertainty of the old. I will
not dissolve my connection with the Friends by a shock
which might give thee trouble; but I will slowly work
away from them. Notice will be taken of my ways; there
will be family visitations, warnings, and the usual routine
of discipline, so that when I marry Margaret Alison, nobody
will be surprised at my being read out of meeting.
I shall soon be twenty-five, father, and this thing has gone
on about as long as I can bear it. I must decide to be
either a man or a milksop.”

The color rose to Henry Donnelly's cheeks, and his
eyes flashed, but he showed no signs of anger. He moved
to De Courcy's side and laid his hand upon his shoulder.

“Patience, my boy!” he said. “It's the old blood,
and I might have known it would proclaim itself. Suppose
I were to shut my eyes to thy ridings, and thy
merry-makings, and thy worldly company. So far I might
go; but the girl is no mate for thee. If O'Neil is alive,
we are sure to hear from him soon; and in three years,
at the utmost, if the Lord favors us, the end will come.
How far has it gone with thy courting? Surely, surely,
not too far to withdraw, at least under the plea of my prohibition?”

De Courcy blushed, but firmly met his father's eyes.

-- 089 --

[figure description] Page 089.[end figure description]

“I have spoken to her,” he replied, “and it is not the
custom of our family to break plighted faith.”

“Thou art our cross, not Sylvia. Go thy ways now.
I will endeavor to seek for guidance.”

“Sylvia,” said the father, when De Courcy had left
the room, “what is to be the end of this?”

“Unless we hear from O'Neil, father, I am afraid it
cannot be prevented. De Courcy has been changing for
a year past; I am only surprised that you did not sooner
notice it. What I said in jest has become serious truth;
he has already half forgotten. We might have expected,
in the beginning, that one of two things would happen:
either he would become a plodding Quaker farmer or take
to his present courses. Which would be worse, when this
life is over,—if that time ever comes?”

Sylvia sighed, and there was a weariness in her voice
which did not escape her father's ear. He walked up and
down the room with a troubled air. She sat down, took
the guitar upon her lap, and began to sing the verse, commencing,
“Erin, my country, though sad and forsaken,”
when—perhaps opportunely—Susan Donnelly entered the
room.

“Eh, lass!” said Henry, slipping his arm around his
wife's waist, “art thou tired yet? Have I been trying
thy patience, as I have that of the children? Have there
been longings kept from me, little rebellions crushed, battles
fought that I supposed were over?”

“Not by me, Henry,” was her cheerful answer. “I
have never have been happier than in these quiet ways

-- 090 --

[figure description] Page 090.[end figure description]

with thee. I've been thinking, what if something has happened,
and the letters cease to come? And it has seemed
to me—now that the boys are as good farmers as any,
and Alice is such a tidy housekeeper—that we could manage
very well without help. Only for thy sake, Henry:
I fear it would be a terrible disappointment to thee. Or
is thee as accustomed to the high seat as I to my place on
the women's side?”

“No!” he answered emphatically. “The talk with
De Courcy has set my quiet Quaker blood in motion. The
boy is more than half right; I am sure Sylvia thinks so
too. What could I expect? He has no birthright, and
didn't begin his task, as I did, after the bravery of youth
was over. It took six generations to establish the serenity
and content of our brethren here, and the dress we
wear don't give us the nature. De Courcy is tired of the
masquerade, and Sylvia is tired of seeing it. Thou, my
little Susan, who wert so timid at first, puttest us all to
shame now!”

“I think I was meant for it,—Alice, and Henry, and
I,” said she.

No outward change in Henry Donnelly's demeanor betrayed
this or any other disturbance at home. There
were repeated consultations between the father and son,
but they led to no satisfactory conclusion. De Courcy
was sincerely attached to the pretty Presbyterian maiden,
and found livelier society in her brothers and cousins than
among the grave, awkward Quaker youths of Londongrove.
With the occasional freedom from restraint there

-- 091 --

[figure description] Page 091.[end figure description]

awoke in him a desire for independence—a thirst for the
suppressed license of youth. His new acquaintances
were accustomed to a rigid domestic régime, but of a different
character, and they met on a common ground of rebellion.
Their aberrations, it is true, were not of a very
formidable character, and need not have been guarded but
for the severe conventionalities of both sects. An occasional
fox-chase, horse-race, or a “stag party” at some
outlying tavern, formed the sum of their dissipation; they
sang, danced reels, and sometimes ran into little excesses
through the stimulating sense of the trespass they were
committing.

By and by reports of certain of these performances
were brought to the notice of the Londongrove Friends,
and, with the consent of Henry Donnelly himself, De Courcy
received a visit of warning and remonstrance. He had
foreseen the probability of such a visit and was prepared.
He denied none of the charges brought against him, and
accepted the grave counsel offered, simply stating that
his nature was not yet purified and chastened; he was
aware he was not walking in the Light; he believed it to
be a troubled season through which he must needs pass
His frankness, as he was shrewd enough to guess, was a
scource of perplexity to the elders; it prevented them
from excommunicating him without further probation,
while it left him free to indulge in further recreations.

Some months passed away, and the absence from
which Henry Donnelly always returned with a good supply
of ready money did not take place. The knowledge of

-- 092 --

[figure description] Page 092.[end figure description]

farming which his sons had acquired now came into play.
It was necessary to exercise both skill and thrift in order
to keep up the liberal footing upon which the family had
lived; for each member of it was too proud to allow the
community to suspect the change in their circumstances.
De Courcy, retained more than ever at home, and bound
to steady labor, was man enough to subdue his impatient
spirit for the time; but he secretly determined that with
the first change for the better he would follow the fate he
had chosen for himself.

Late in the fall came the opportunity for which he had
longed. One evening he brought home a letter, in the
well-known handwriting. His father opened and read it
in silence.

“Well, father?” he said.

“A former letter was lost, it seems. This should have
come in the spring; it is only the missing sum.”

“Does O'Neil fix any time?”

“No; but he hopes to make a better report next year.”

“Then, father,” said De Courcy, “it is useless for me
to wait longer; I am satisfied as it is. I should not have
given up Margaret in any case; but now, since thee can
live with Henry's help, I shall claim her.”

Must it be, De Courcy?”

“It must.”

But it was not to be. A day or two afterwards the
young man, on his mettled horse, set off up the Street
Road, feeling at last that the fortune and the freedom of
his life were approaching. He had become, in habits and

-- 093 --

[figure description] Page 093.[end figure description]

in feelings, one of the people, and the relinquishment of
the hope in which his father still indulged brought him a
firmer courage, a more settled content. His sweetheart's
family was in good circumstances; but, had she been poor,
he felt confident of his power to make and secure for her
a farmer's home. To the past—whatever it might have
been—he said farewell, and went carolling some cheerful
ditty, to look upon the face of his future.

That night a country wagon slowly drove up to Henry
Donnelly's door. The three men who accompanied it
hesitated before they knocked, and, when the door was
opened, looked at each other with pale, sad faces, before
either spoke. No cries followed the few words that were
said, but silently, swiftly, a room was made ready, while
the men lifted from the straw and carried up stairs an unconscious
figure, the arms of which hung down with a horrible
significance as they moved. He was not dead, for
the heart beat feebly and slowly; but all efforts to restore
his consciousness were in vain. There was concussion
of the brain the physician said. He had been thrown
from his horse, probably alighting upon his head, as there
were neither fractures nor external wounds. All that
night and next day the tenderest, the most unwearied care
was exerted to call back the flickering gleam of life. The
shock had been too great; his deadly torpor deepened
into death.

In their time of trial and sorrow the family received
the fullest sympathy, the kindliest help, from the whole
neighborhood. They had never before so fully

-- 094 --

[figure description] Page 094.[end figure description]

appreciated the fraternal character of the society whereof they
were members. The plain, plodding people living on the
adjoining farms became virtually their relatives and fellowmourners.
All the external offices demanded by the sad
occasion were performed for them, and other eyes than
their own shed tears of honest grief over De Courcy's coffin.
All came to the funeral, and even Simon Pennock,
in the plain yet touching words which he spoke beside the
grave, forgot the young man's wandering from the Light,
in the recollection of his frank, generous, truthful nature.

If the Donnellys had sometimes found the practical
equality of life in Londongrove a little repellent they
were now gratefully moved by the delicate and refined
ways in which the sympathy of the people sought to express
itself. The better qualities of human nature always
develop a temporary good-breeding. Wherever any of the
family went, they saw the reflection of their own sorrow;
and a new spirit informed to their eyes the quiet pastoral
landscapes.

In their life at home there was little change. Abraham
Bradbury had insisted on sending his favorite grandson,
Joel, a youth of twenty-two, to take De Courcy's
place for a few months. He was a shy, quiet creature, with
large brown eyes like a fawn's, and young Henry Donnelly
and he became friends at once. It was believed that
he would inherit the farm at his grandfather's death; but
he was as subservient to Friend Donnelly's wishes in regard
to the farming operations as if the latter held the fee
of the property. His coming did not fill the terrible gap

-- 095 --

[figure description] Page 095.[end figure description]

which De Courcy's death had made, but seemed to make
it less constantly and painfully evident.

Susan Donnelly soon remarked a change, which she
could neither clearly define nor explain to herself, both in
her husband and in their daughter Sylvia. The former,
although in public he preserved the same grave, stately
face,—its lines, perhaps, a little more deeply marked,—
seemed to be devoured by an internal unrest. His dreams
were of the old times: words and names long unused
came from his lips as he slept by her side. Although he
bore his grief with more strength than she had hoped, he
grew nervous and excitable,—sometimes unreasonably petulant,
sometimes gay to a pitch which impressed her with
pain. When the spring came around, and the mysterious
correspondence again failed, as in the previous year, his
uneasiness increased. He took his place on the high seat
on First-days, as usual, but spoke no more.

Sylvia, on the other hand, seemed to have wholly lost
her proud, impatient character. She went to meeting much
more frequently than formerly, busied herself more actively
about household matters, and ceased to speak of the uncertain
contingency which had been so constantly present
in her thoughts. In fact, she and her father had changed
places. She was now the one who preached patience, who
held before them all the bright side of their lot, who
brought Margaret Alison to the house and justified her
dead brother's heart to his father's, and who repeated to
the latter, in his restless moods, “De Courcy foresaw the
truth, and we must all in the end decide as he did.”

-- 096 --

[figure description] Page 096.[end figure description]

“Can thee do it, Sylvia?” her father would ask.

“I believe I have done it already,” she said. “If it
seems difficult, pray consider how much later I begin my
work. I have had all your memories in charge, and now I
must not only forget for myself, but for you as well.”

Indeed, as the spring and summer months came and
went, Sylvia evidently grew stronger in her determination.
The fret of her idle force was allayed, and her content increased
as she saw and performed the possible duties of
her life. Perhaps her father might have caught something
of her spirit, but for his anxiety in regard to the suspended
correspondence. He wearied himself in guesses, which
all ended in the simple fact that, to escape embarrassment,
the rent must again be saved from the earnings of
the farm.

The harvests that year were bountiful; wheat, barley,
and oats stood thick and heavy in the fields. No one
showed more careful thrift or more cheerful industry than
young Joel Bradbury, and the family felt that much of the
fortune of their harvest was owing to him.

On the first day after the crops had been securely
housed, all went to meeting, except Sylvia. In the walled
graveyard the sod was already green over De Courcy's
unmarked mound, but Alice had planted a little rose-tree
at the head, and she and her mother always visited the
spot before taking their seats on the women's side. The
meeting-house was very full that day, as the busy season
of the summer was over, and the horses of those who lived
at a distance had no longer such need of rest.

-- 097 --

[figure description] Page 097.[end figure description]

It was a sultry forenoon, and the windows and doors
of the building were open. The humming of insects was
heard in the silence, and broken lights and shadows of the
poplar-leaves were sprinkled upon the steps and sills.
Outside there were glimpses of quiet groves and orchards,
and blue fragments of sky,—no more semblance of life in
the external landscape than there was in the silent meeting
within. Some quarter of an hour before the shaking
of hands took place, the hoofs of a horse were heard in
the meeting-house yard—the noise of a smart trot on the
turf, suddenly arrested.

The boys pricked up their ears at this unusual sound,
and stole glances at each other when they imagined themselves
unseen by the awful faces in the gallery. Presently
those nearest the door saw a broader shadow fall over
those flickering upon the stone. A red face appeared for
a moment, and was then drawn back out of sight. The
shadow advanced and receded, in a state of peculiar restlessness.
Sometimes the end of a riding-whip was visible,
sometimes the corner of a coarse gray coat. The boys
who noticed these apparitions were burning with impatience,
but they dared not leave their seats until Abraham
Bradbury had reached his hand to Henry Donnelly.

Then they rushed out. The mysterious personage was
still beside the door, leaning against the wall. He was a
short, thick-set man of fifty, with red hair, round gray
eyes, a broad pug nose, and projecting mouth. He wore
a heavy gray coat, despite the heat, and a waistcoat with
many brass buttons; also corduroy breeches and riding

-- 098 --

[figure description] Page 098.[end figure description]

boots. When they appeared, he started forward with open
mouth and eyes, and stared wildly in their faces. They
gathered around the poplar-trunks, and waited with some
uneasiness to see what would follow.

Slowly and gravely, with the half-broken ban of silence
still hanging over them, the people issued from the house.
The strange man stood, leaning forward, and seemed to
devour each, in turn, with his eager eyes. After the young
men came the fathers of families, and lastly the old men
from the gallery seats. Last of these came Henry Donnelly.
In the meantime, all had seen and wondered at
the waiting figure; its attitude was too intense and selfforgetting
to be misinterpreted. The greetings and remarks
were suspended until the people had seen for whom
the man waited, and why.

Henry Donnelly had no sooner set his foot upon the
door-step than, with something between a shout and a
howl, the stranger darted forward, seized his hand, and
fell upon one knee, crying: “O my lord! my lord! Glory
be to God that I've found ye at last!”

If these words burst like a bomb on the ears of the
people, what was their consternation when Henry Donnelly
exclaimed, “The Divel! Jack O'Neil, can that be
you?”

“It's me, meself, my lord! When we heard the letters
went wrong last year, I said `I'll trust no such good news
to their blasted mail-posts: I'll go meself and carry it to
his lordship,—if it is t'other side o' the say. Him and
my lady and all the children went, and sure I can go too

-- 099 --

[figure description] Page 099.[end figure description]

And as I was the one that went with you from Dunleigh
Castle, I'll go back with you to that same, for it stands
awaitin', and blessed be the day that sees you back in
your ould place!”

“All clear, Jack? All mine again?”

“You may believe it, my lord! And money in the
chest beside. But where's my lady, bless her sweet face!
Among yon women, belike, and you'll help me to find her,
for it's herself must have the news next, and then the
young master—”

With that word Henry Donnelly awoke to a sense of
time and place. He found himself within a ring of staring,
wondering, scandalized eyes. He met them boldly,
with a proud, though rather grim smile, took hold of
O'Neil's arm and led him towards the women's end of the
house, where the sight of Susan in her scoop bonnet so
moved the servant's heart that he melted into tears. Both
husband and wife were eager to get home and hear
O'Neil's news in private; so they set out at once in their
plain carriage, followed by the latter on horseback. As for
the Friends, they went home in a state of bewilderment.

Alice Donnelly, with her brother Henry and Joel
Bradbury, returned on foot. The two former remembered
O'Neil, and, although they had not witnessed his first interview
with their father, they knew enough of the family
history to surmise his errand. Joel was silent and troubled.

“Alice, I hope it doesn't mean that we are going back,
don't you?” said Henry.

-- 100 --

[figure description] Page 100.[end figure description]

“Yes,” she answered, and said no more.

They took a foot-path across the fields, and reached
the farm-house at the same time with the first party. As
they opened the door Sylvia descended the staircase dressed
in a rich shimmering brocade, with a necklace of amethysts
around her throat. To their eyes, so long accustomed
to the absence of positive color, she was completely
dazzling. There was a new color on her cheeks, and
her eyes seemed larger and brighter. She made a stately
courtesy; and held open the parlor door.

“Welcome, Lord Henry Dunleigh, of Dunleigh Castle!”
she cried; “welcome, Lady Dunleigh!”

Her father kissed her on the forehead. “Now give us
back our memories, Sylvia!” he said, exultingly.

Susan Donnelly sank into a chair, overcome by the
mixed emotions of the moment.

“Come in, my faithful Jack! Unpack thy portmanteau
of news, for I see thou art bursting to show it; let
us have every thing from the beginning. Wife, it's a little
too much for thee, coming so unexpectedly. Set out the
wine, Alice!”

The decanter was placed upon the table. O'Neil filled
a tumbler to the brim, lifted it high, made two or three
hoarse efforts to speak, and then walked away to the window,
where he drank in silence. This little incident touched
the family more than the announcement of their good
fortune. Henry Donnelly's feverish exultation subsided:
he sat down with a grave, thoughtful face, while his wife
wept quietly beside him. Sylvia stood waiting with an

-- 101 --

[figure description] Page 101.[end figure description]

abstracted air; Alice removed her mother's bonnet and
shawl; and Henry and Joel, seated together at the farther
end of the room, looked on in silent anticipation.

O'Neil's story was long, and frequently interrupted.
He had been Lord Dunleigh's steward in better days, as
his father had been to the old lord, and was bound to the
family by the closest ties of interest and affection. When
the estates became so encumbered that either an immediate
change or a catastrophe was inevitable, he had been
taken into his master's confidence concerning the plan
which had first been proposed in jest, and afterwards
adopted in earnest. The family must leave Dunleigh Castle
for a period of probably eight or ten years, and seek
some part of the world where their expenses could be reduced
to the lowest possible figure. In Germany or Italy
there would be the annoyance of a foreign race and language,
of meeting of tourists belonging to the circle in
which they had moved, a dangerous idleness for their sons,
and embarrassing restrictions for their daughters. On
the other hand, the suggestion to emigrate to America
and become Quakers during their exile offered more advantages
the more they considered it. It was original in
character; it offered them economy, seclusion, entire liberty
of action inside the limits of the sect, the best moral
atmosphere for their children, and an occupation which
would not deteriorate what was best in their blood and
breeding.

How Lord Dunleigh obtained admission into the sect
as plain Henry Donnelly is a matter of conjecture with

-- 102 --

[figure description] Page 102.[end figure description]

the Londongrove Friends. The deception which had
been practised upon them—although it was perhaps less
complete than they imagined—left a soreness of feeling
behind it. The matter was hushed up after the departure
of the family, and one might now live for years in the
neighborhood without hearing the story. How the shrewd
plan was carried out by Lord Dunleigh and his family,
we have already learned. O'Neil, left on the estate, in
the north of Ireland, did his part with equal fidelity. He
not only filled up the gaps made by his master's early
profuseness, but found means to move the sympathies of
a cousin of the latter—a rich, eccentric old bachelor,
who had long been estranged by a family quarrel. To
this cousin he finally confided the character of the exile,
and at a lucky time; for the cousin's will was altered in
Lord Dunleigh's favor, and he died before his mood of
reconciliation passed away. Now, the estate was not only
unencumbered, but there was a handsome surplus in the
hands of the Dublin bankers. The family might return
whenever they chose, and there would be a festival to welcome
them, O'Neil said, such as Dunleigh Castle had
never known since its foundations were laid.

“Let us go at once!” said Sylvia, when he had concluded
his tale. “No more masquerading,—I never
knew until to-day how much I have hated it! I will not
say that your plan was not a sensible one, father; but I
wish it might have been carried out with more honor to
ourselves. Since De Courcy's death I have begun to appreciate
our neighbors: I was resigned to become one of

-- 103 --

[figure description] Page 103.[end figure description]

these people had our luck gone the other way. Will
they give us any credit for goodness and truth, I wonder?
Yes, in mother's case, and Alice's; and I believe both of
them would give up Dunleigh Castle for this little farm.”

“Then,” her father exclaimed, “it is time that we
should return, and without delay. But thee wrongs us
somewhat, Sylvia: it has not all been masquerading. We
have become the servants, rather than the masters, of our
own parts, and shall live a painful and divided life until
we get back in our old place. I fear me it will always be
divided for thee, wife, and Alice and Henry. If I am
subdued by the element which I only meant to asssume,
how much more deeply must it have wrought in your natures!
Yes, Sylvia is right, we must get away at once.
To-morrow we must leave Londongrove forever!”

He had scarcely spoken, when a new surprise fell
upon the family. Joel Bradbury arose and walked forward,
as if thrust by an emotion so powerful that it transformed
his whole being. He seemed to forget every
thing but Alice Donnelly's presence. His soft brown
eyes were fixed on her face with an expression of unutterable
tenderness and longing. He caught her by the
hands. “Alice, O, Alice!” burst from his lips; “you
are not going to leave me?”

The flush in the girl's sweet face faded into a deadly
paleness. A moan came from her lips; her head dropped,
and she would have fallen, swooning, from the chair
had not Joel knelt at her feet and caught her upon his
breast.

-- 104 --

[figure description] Page 104.[end figure description]

For a moment there was silence in the room.

Presently, Sylvia, all her haughtiness gone, knelt beside
the young man, and took her sister from his arms.
“Joel, my poor, dear friend,” she said, “I am sorry that
the last, worst mischief we have done must fall upon you.”

Joel covered his face with his hands, and convulsively
uttered the words, “Must she go?”

Then Henry Donnelly—or, rather, Lord Dunleigh, as
we must now call him—took the young man's hand. He
was profoundly moved; his strong voice trembled, and
his words came slowly. “I will not appeal to thy heart,
Joel,” he said, “for it would not hear me now. But thou
hast heard all our story, and knowest that we must leave
these parts, never to return. We belong to another station
and another mode of life than yours, and it must come to
us as a good fortune that our time of probation is at an end.
Bethink thee, could we leave our darling Alice behind us,
parted as if by the grave? Nay, could we rob her of the
life to which she is born—of her share in our lives? On
the other hand, could we take thee with us into relations
where thee would always be a stranger, and in which a
nature like thine has no place? This is a case where
duty speaks clearly, though so hard, so very hard, to
follow.”

He spoke tenderly, but inflexibly, and Joel felt that
his fate was pronounced. When Alice had somewhat
revived, and was taken to another room, he stumbled
blindly out of the house, made his way to the barn, and
there flung himself upon the harvest-sheaves which, three

-- 105 --

[figure description] Page 105.[end figure description]

days before, he had bound with such a timid, delicious
hope working in his arm.

The day which brought such great fortune had thus a
sad and troubled termination. It was proposed that the
family should start for Philadelphia on the morrow, leaving
O'Neil to pack up and remove such furniture as they
wished to retain; but Susan, Lady Dunleigh, could not
forsake the neighborhood without a parting visit to the
good friends who had mourned with her over her firstborn;
and Sylvia was with her in this wish. So two
more days elapsed, and then the Dunleighs passed down
the Street Road, and the plain farm-house was gone from
their eyes forever. Two grieved over the loss of their
happy home; one was almost broken-hearted; and the
remaining two felt that the trouble of the present clouded
all their happiness in the return to rank and fortune.

They went, and they never came again. An account
of the great festival at Dunleigh Castle reached Londongrove
two years later, through an Irish laborer, who
brought to Joel Bradbury a letter of recommendation
signed “Dunleigh.” Joel kept the man upon his farm,
and the two preserved the memory of the family long
after the neighborhood had ceased to speak of it. Joel
never married; he still lives in the house where the great
sorrow of his life befell. His head is gray, and his face
deeply wrinkled; but when he lifts the shy lids of his
soft brown eyes, I fancy I can see in their tremulous
depths the lingering memory of his love for Alice Dunleigh.

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

p711-114 JACOB FLINT'S JOURNEY.

[figure description] Page 107.[end figure description]

IF there ever was a man crushed out of
all courage, all self-reliance, all comfort
in life, it was Jacob Flint. Why this
should have been, neither he nor any
one else could have explained; but so
it was. On the day that he first went
to school, his shy, frightened face marked him as fair
game for the rougher and stronger boys, and they subjected
him to all those exquisite refinements of torture
which boys seem to get by the direct inspiration of the
Devil. There was no form of their bullying meanness or
the cowardice of their brutal strength which he did not
experience. He was born under a fading or falling star,—
the inheritor of some anxious or unhappy mood of his
parents, which gave its fast color to the threads out of
which his innocent being was woven.

Even the good people of the neighborhood, never accustomed
to look below the externals of appearance and
manner, saw in his shrinking face and awkward motions
only the signs of a cringing, abject soul. “You'll be no

-- 108 --

[figure description] Page 108.[end figure description]

more of a man than Jake Flint!” was the reproach which
many a farmer addressed to his dilatory boy; and thus
the parents, one and all, came to repeat the sins of the
children.

If, therefore, at school and “before folks,” Jacob's
position was always uncomfortable and depressing, it was
little more cheering at home. His parents, as all the
neighbors believed, had been unhappily married, and,
though the mother died in his early childhood, his father
remained a moody, unsocial man, who rarely left his farm
except on the 1st of April every year, when he went to
the county town for the purpose of paying the interest
upon a mortgage. The farm lay in a hollow between two
hills, separated from the road by a thick wood, and the
chimneys of the lonely old house looked in vain for a
neighbor-smoke when they began to grow warm of a
morning.

Beyond the barn and under the northern hill there
was a log tenant-house, in which dwelt a negro couple,
who, in the course of years had become fixtures on the
place and almost partners in it. Harry, the man, was the
medium by which Samuel Flint kept up his necessary intercourse
with the world beyond the valley; he took the
horses to the blacksmith, the grain to the mill, the turkeys
to market, and through his hands passed all the incomings
and outgoings of the farm, except the annual interest on
the mortgage. Sally, his wife, took care of the household,
which, indeed, was a light and comfortable task, since
the table was well supplied for her own sake, and there was

-- 109 --

[figure description] Page 109.[end figure description]

no sharp eye to criticise her sweeping, dusting, and bedmaking.
The place had a forlorn, tumble-down aspect,
quite in keeping with its lonely situation; but perhaps
this very circumstance flattered the mood of its silent,
melancholy owner and his unhappy son.

In all the neighborhood there was but one person
with whom Jacob felt completely at ease—but one who
never joined in the general habit of making his name
the butt of ridicule or contempt. This was Mrs. Ann
Pardon, the hearty, active wife of Farmer Robert Pardon,
who lived nearly a mile farther down the brook. Jacob
had won her good-will by some neighborly services, something
so trifling, indeed, that the thought of a favor conferred
never entered his mind. Ann Pardon saw that it
did not; she detected a streak of most unconscious goodness
under his uncouth, embarrassed ways, and she determined
to cultivate it. No little tact was required, however,
to coax the wild, forlorn creature into so much confidence
as she desired to establish; but tact is a native quality
of the heart no less than a social acquirement, and so she
did the very thing necessary without thinking much about it.

Robert Pardon discovered by and by that Jacob was a
steady, faithful hand in the harvest-field at husking-time,
or whenever any extra labor was required, and Jacob's
father made no objection to his earning a penny in this
way; and so he fell into the habit of spending his Saturday
evenings at the Pardon farm-house, at first to talk over
matters of work, and finally because it had become a welcome
relief from his dreary life at home.

-- 110 --

[figure description] Page 110.[end figure description]

Now it happened that on a Saturday in the beginning
of haying-time, the village tailor sent home by Harry a
new suit of light summer clothes, for which Jacob had
been measured a month before. After supper he tried
them on, the day's work being over, and Sally's admiration
was so loud and emphatic that he felt himself growing
red even to the small of his back.

“Now, don't go for to take 'em off, Mr. Jake,” said
she. “I spec' you're gwine down to Pardon's, and so you
jist keep 'em on to show 'em all how nice you kin look.”

The same thought had already entered Jacob's mind.
Poor fellow! It was the highest form of pleasure of which
he had ever allowed himself to conceive. If he had been
called upon to pass through the village on first assuming
the new clothes, every stitch would have pricked him as
if the needle remained in it; but a quiet walk down the
brookside, by the pleasant path through the thickets and
over the fragrant meadows, with a consciousness of his
own neatness and freshness at every step, and with kind
Ann Pardon's commendation at the close, and the flattering
curiosity of the children,—the only ones who never
made fun of him,—all that was a delightful prospect. He
could never, never forget himself, as he had seen other
young fellows do; but to remember himself agreeably was
certainly the next best thing.

Jacob was already a well-grown man of twenty-three,
and would have made a good enough appearance but for
the stoop in his shoulders, and the drooping, uneasy way
in which he carried his head. Many a time when he was

-- 111 --

[figure description] Page 111.[end figure description]

alone in the fields or woods he had straightened himself,
and looked courageously at the buts of the oak-trees or in
the very eyes of the indifferent oxen; but, when a human
face drew near, some spring in his neck seemed to snap,
some buckle around his shoulders to be drawn three holes
tighter, and he found himself in the old posture. The
ever-present thought of this weakness was the only drop
of bitterness in his cup, as he followed the lonely path
through the thickets.

Some spirit in the sweet, delicious freshness of the
air, some voice in the mellow babble of the stream, leaping
in and out of sight between the alders, some smile of
light, lingering on the rising corn-fields beyond the meadow
and the melting purple of a distant hill, reached to
the seclusion of his heart. He was soothed and cheered;
his head lifted itself in the presentiment of a future less
lonely than the past, and the everlasting trouble vanished
from his eyes.

Suddenly, at a turn of the path, two mowers from the
meadow, with their scythes upon their shoulders, came
upon him. He had not heard their feet on the deep turf.
His chest relaxed, and his head began to sink; then, with
the most desperate effort in his life, he lifted it again, and,
darting a rapid side glance at the men, hastened by.
They could not understand the mixed defiance and supplication
of his face; to them he only looked “queer.”

“Been committin' a murder, have you?” asked one
of them, grinning.

“Startin' off on his journey, I guess,” said the other.

-- 112 --

[figure description] Page 112.[end figure description]

The next instant they were gone, and Jacob, with set
teeth and clinched hands, smothered something that
would have been a howl if he had given it voice. Sharp
lines of pain were marked on his face, and, for the first
time, the idea of resistance took fierce and bitter possession
of his heart. But the mood was too unusual to last;
presently he shook his head, and walked on towards Pardon's
farm-house.

Ann wore a smart gingham dress, and her first exclamation
was: “Why, Jake! how nice you look. And so
you know all about it, too?”

“About what?”

“I see you don't,” said she. “I was too fast; but it
makes no difference. I know you are willing to lend me
a helping hand.”

“Oh, to be sure,” Jacob answered.

“And not mind a little company?”

Jacob's face suddenly clouded; but he said, though
with an effort: “No—not much—if I can be of any
help.”

“It's rather a joke, after all,” Ann Pardon continued,
speaking rapidly; “they meant a surprise, a few of the
young people; but sister Becky found a way to send me
word, or I might have been caught like Meribah Johnson
last week, in the middle of my work; eight or ten, she
said, but more may drop in: and it's moonlight and warm,
so they'll be mostly under the trees; and Robert won't
be home till late, and I do want help in carrying chairs,
and getting up some ice, and handing around; and,

-- 113 --

[figure description] Page 113.[end figure description]

though I know you don't care for merry-makings, you can
help me out, you see—”

Here she paused. Jacob looked perplexed, but said
nothing.

“Becky will help what she can, and while I'm in the
kitchen she'll have an eye to things outside,” she said.

Jacob's head was down again, and, moreover, turned
on one side, but his ear betrayed the mounting blood.
Finally he answered, in a quick, husky voice: “Well, I'll
do what I can. What's first?”

Thereupon he began to carry some benches from
the veranda to a grassy bank beside the sycamore-tree.
Ann Pardon wisely said no more of the coming surpriseparty,
but kept him so employed that, as the visitors arrived
by twos and threes, the merriment was in full play
almost before he was aware of it. Moreover, the night
was a protecting presence: the moonlight poured splendidly
upon the open turf beyond the sycamore, but every
lilac-bush or trellis of woodbine made a nook of shade,
wherein he could pause a moment and take courage for
his duties. Becky Morton, Ann Pardon's youngest sister,
frightened him a little every time she came to consult
about the arrangement of seats or the distribution of
refreshments; but it was a delightful, fascinating fear,
such as he had never felt before in his life. He knew
Becky, but he had never seen her in white and pink, with
floating tresses, until now. In fact, he had hardly looked
at her fairly, but now, as she glided into the moonlight
and he paused in the shadow, his eyes took note of her

-- 114 --

[figure description] Page 114.[end figure description]

exceeding beauty. Some sweet, confusing influence, he
knew not what, passed into his blood.

The young men had brought a fiddler from the village,
and it was not long before most of the company were
treading the measures of reels or cotillons on the grass.
How merry and happy they all were! How freely and
unembarrassedly they moved and talked! By and by all
became involved in the dance, and Jacob, left alone and
unnoticed, drew nearer and nearer to the gay and beautiful
life from which he was expelled.

With a long-drawn scream of the fiddle the dance
came to an end, and the dancers, laughing, chattering,
panting, and fanning themselves, broke into groups and
scattered over the enclosure before the house. Jacob was
surrounded before he could escape. Becky, with two
lively girls in her wake, came up to him and said: “Oh
Mr. Flint, why don't you dance?”

If he had stopped to consider, he would no doubt
have replied very differently. But a hundred questions,
stirred by what he had seen, were clamoring for light, and
they threw the desperate impulse to his lips.

“If I could dance, would you dance with me?”

The two lively girls heard the words, and looked at
Becky with roguish faces.

“Oh yes, take him for your next partner!” cried one.

“I will,” said Becky, “after he comes back from his
journey.”

Then all three laughed. Jacob leaned against the
tree, his eyes fixed on the ground.

-- 115 --

[figure description] Page 115.[end figure description]

“Is it a bargain?” asked one of the girls.

“No,” said he, and walked rapidly away.

He went to the house, and, finding that Robert had
arrived, took his hat, and left by the rear door. There
was a grassy alley between the orchard and garden, from
which it was divided by a high hawthorn hedge. He had
scarcely taken three paces on his way to the meadow,
when the sound of the voice he had last heard, on the
other side of the hedge, arrested his feet.

“Becky, I think you rather hurt Jake Flint,” said the
girl.

“Hardly,” answered Becky; “he's used to that.”

“Not if he likes you; and you might go further and
fare worse.”

“Well, I must say!” Becky exclaimed, with a laugh;
“you'd like to see me stuck in that hollow, out of your
way!”

“It's a good farm, I've heard,” said the other.

“Yes, and covered with as much as it'll bear!”

Here the girls were called away to the dance. Jacob
slowly walked up the dewy meadow, the sounds of fiddling,
singing, and laughter growing fainter behind him.

“My journey!” he repeated to himself,—“my journey!
why shouldn't I start on it now? Start off, and
never come back?”

It was a very little thing, after all, which annoyed him,
but the mention of it always touched a sore nerve of his
nature. A dozen years before, when a boy at school, he
had made a temporary friendship with another boy of his

-- 116 --

[figure description] Page 116.[end figure description]

age, and had one day said to the latter, in the warmth of
his first generous confidence: “When I am a little older,
I shall make a great journey, and come back rich, and buy
Whitney's place!”

Now, Whitney's place, with its stately old brick mansion,
its avenue of silver firs, and its two hundred acres of
clean, warm-lying land, was the finest, the most aristocratic
property in all the neighborhood, and the boy-friend could
not resist the temptation of repeating Jacob's grand design,
for the endless amusement of the school. The betrayal
hurt Jacob more keenly than the ridicule. It left a wound
that never ceased to rankle; yet, with the inconceivable
perversity of unthinking natures, precisely this joke (as
the people supposed it to be) had been perpetuated, until
“Jake Flint's Journey” was a synonyme for any absurd
or extravagant expectation. Perhaps no one imagined
how much pain he was keeping alive; for almost any other
man than Jacob would have joined in the laugh against
himself and thus good-naturedly buried the joke in time.
“He's used to that,” the people said, like Becky Morton,
and they really supposed there was nothing unkind in the
remark!

After Jacob had passed the thickets and entered the
lonely hollow in which his father's house lay, his pace became
slower and slower. He looked at the shabby old
building, just touched by the moonlight behind the swaying
shadows of the weeping-willow, stopped, looked again,
and finally seated himself on a stump beside the path.

“If I knew what to do!” he said to himself, rocking

-- 117 --

[figure description] Page 117.[end figure description]

backwards and forwards, with his hands clasped over his
knees,—“if I knew what to do!”

The spiritual tension of the evening reached its climax:
he could bear no more. With a strong bodily shudder
his tears burst forth, and the passion of his weeping
filled him from head to foot. How long he wept he knew
not; it seemed as if the hot fountains would never run dry.
Suddenly and startlingly a hand fell upon his shoulder.

“Boy, what does this mean?”

It was his father who stood before him.

Jacob looked up like some shy animal brought to bay,
his eyes full of a feeling mixed of fierceness and terror;
but he said nothing.

His father seated himself on one of the roots of the
old stump, laid one hand upon Jacob's knee, and said
with an unusual gentleness of manner, “I'd like to know
what it is that troubles you so much.”

After a pause, Jacob suddenly burst forth with: “Is
there any reason why I should tell you? Do you care any
more for me than the rest of 'em?”

“I didn't know as you wanted me to care for you particularly,”
said the father, almost deprecatingly. “I always
thought you had friends of your own age.”

“Friends? Devils!” exclaimed Jacob. “Oh, what
have I done—what is there so dreadful about me that I
should always be laughed at, and despised, and trampled
upon? You are a great deal older than I am, father:
what do you see in me? Tell me what it is, and how to
get over it!”

-- 118 --

[figure description] Page 118.[end figure description]

The eyes of the two men met. Jacob saw his father's
face grow pale in the moonlight, while he pressed his hand
involuntarily upon his heart, as if struggling with some
physical pain. At last he spoke, but his words were
strange and incoherent.

“I couldn't sleep,” he said; “I got up again and came
out o' doors. The white ox had broken down the fence
at the corner, and would soon have been in the cornfield.
I thought it was that, maybe, but still your—your mother
would come into my head. I was coming down the edge
of the wood when I saw you, and I don't know why it was
that you seemed so different, all at once—”

Here he paused, and was silent for a minute. Then
he said, in a grave, commanding tone: “Just let me know
the whole story. I have that much right yet.”

Jacob related the history of the evening, somewhat
awkwardly and confusedly, it is true; but his father's brief,
pointed questions kept him to the narrative, and forced
him to explain the full significance of the expressions he
repeated. At the mention of “Whitney's place,” a singular
expression of malice touched the old man's face.

“Do you love Becky Morton?” he asked bluntly, when
all had been told.

“I don't know,” Jacob stammered; “I think not; because
when I seem to like her most, I feel afraid of her.”

“It's lucky that you're not sure of it!” exclaimed the
old man with energy; “because you should never have her.”

“No,” said Jacob, with a mournful acquiescence, “I
can never have her, or any other one.”

-- 119 --

[figure description] Page 119.[end figure description]

“But you shall—and will! when I help you. It's true
I've not seemed to care much about you, and I suppose
you're free to think as you like; but this I say: I'll not
stand by and see you spit upon! `Covered with as much
as it'll bear!' That's a piece o' luck anyhow. If we're
poor, your wife must take your poverty with you, or she
don't come into my doors. But first of all you must make
your journey!”

“My journey!” repeated Jacob.

“Weren't you thinking of it this night, before you took
your seat on that stump? A little more, and you'd have
gone clean off, I reckon.”

Jacob was silent, and hung his head.

“Never mind! I've no right to think hard of it. In
a week we'll have finished our haying, and then it's a fortnight
to wheat; but, for that matter, Harry and I can
manage the wheat by ourselves. You may take a month,
two months, if any thing comes of it. Under a month I
don't mean that you shall come back. I'll give you twenty
dollars for a start; if you want more you must earn it
on the road, any way you please. And, mark you, Jacob!
since you are poor, don't let anybody suppose you are
rich. For my part, I shall not expect you to buy Whitney's
place; all I ask is that you'll tell me, fair and
square, just what things and what people you've got acquainted
with. Get to bed now—the matter's settled; I
will have it so.”

They rose and walked across the meadow to the house.
Jacob had quite forgotten the events of the evening in the

-- 120 --

[figure description] Page 120.[end figure description]

new prospect suddenly opened to him, which filled him with
a wonderful confusion of fear and desire. His father said
nothing more. They entered the lonely house together at
midnight, and went to their beds; but Jacob slept very
little.

Six days afterwards he left home, on a sparkling June
morning, with a small bundle tied in a yellow silk handkerchief
under his arm. His father had furnished him
with the promised money, but had positively refused to
tell him what road he should take, or what plan of action
he should adopt. The only stipulation was that his absence
from home should not be less than a month.

After he had passed the wood and reached the highway
which followed the course of the brook, he paused to
consider which course to take. Southward the road led
past Pardon's, and he longed to see his only friends once
more before encountering untried hazards; but the village
was beyond, and he had no courage to walk through
its one long street with a bundle, denoting a journey, under
his arm. Northward he would have to pass the mill
and blacksmith's shop at the cross-roads. Then he remembered
that he might easily wade the stream at a point
where it was shallow, and keep in the shelter of the woods
on the opposite hill until he struck the road farther on,
and in that direction two or three miles would take him
into a neighborhood where he was not known.

Once in the woods, an exquisite sense of freedom
came upon him. There was nothing mocking in the soft,
graceful stir of the expanded foliage, in the twittering of

-- 121 --

[figure description] Page 121.[end figure description]

the unfrightened birds, or the scampering of the squirrels,
over the rustling carpet of dead leaves. He lay down
upon the moss under a spreading beech-tree and tried to
think; but the thoughts would not come. He could not
even clearly recall the keen troubles and mortifications
he had endured: all things were so peaceful and beautiful
that a portion of their peace and beauty fell upon men
and invested them with a more kindly character.

Towards noon Jacob found himself beyond the limited
geography of his life. The first man he encountered was
a stranger, who greeted him with a hearty and respectful
“How do you do, sir?”

“Perhaps,” thought Jacob, “I am not so very different
from other people, if I only thought so myself.”

At noon, he stopped at a farm-house by the roadside
to get a drink of water. A pleasant woman, who came
from the door at that moment with a pitcher, allowed him
to lower the bucket and haul it up dripping with precious
coolness. She looked upon him with good-will, for he
had allowed her to see his eyes, and something in their
honest, appealing expression went to her heart.

“We're going to have dinner in five minutes,” said
she; “won't you stay and have something?”

Jacob stayed and brake bread with the plain, hospitable
family. Their kindly attention to him during the
meal gave him the lacking nerve; for a moment he resolved
to offer his services to the farmer, but he presently
saw that they were not really needed, and, besides, the
place was still too near home.

-- 122 --

[figure description] Page 122.[end figure description]

Towards night he reached an old country tavern, lording
it over an incipient village of six houses. The landlord
and hostler were inspecting a drooping-looking horse
in front of the stables. Now, if there was any thing
which Jacob understood, to the extent of his limited experience,
it was horse nature. He drew near, listened to
the views of the two men, examined the animal with his
eyes, and was ready to answer, “Yes, I guess so,” when
the landlord said, “Perhaps, sir, you can tell what is the
matter with him.”

His prompt detection of the ailment, and prescription
of a remedy which in an hour showed its good effects, installed
him in the landlord's best graces. The latter
said, “Well, it shall cost you nothing to-night,” as he led
the way to the supper-room. When Jacob went to bed
he was surprised on reflecting that he had not only been
talking for a full hour in the bar-room, but had been
looking people in the face.

Resisting an offer of good wages if he would stay and
help look after the stables, he set forward the next morning
with a new and most delightful confidence in himself.
The knowledge that now nobody knew him as “Jake Flint”
quite removed his tortured self-consciousness. When he
met a person who was glum and ungracious of speech, he
saw, nevertheless, that he was not its special object. He
was sometimes asked questions, to be sure, which a little
embarrassed him, but he soon hit upon answers which
were sufficiently true without betraying his purpose.

Wandering sometimes to the right and sometimes

-- 123 --

[figure description] Page 123.[end figure description]

to the left, he slowly made his way into the land, until, on
the afternoon of the fourth day after leaving home, he
found himself in a rougher region—a rocky, hilly tract,
with small and not very flourishing farms in the valleys.
Here the season appeared to be more backward than in
the open country; the hay harvest was not yet over.

Jacob's taste for scenery was not particularly cultivated,
but something in the loneliness and quiet of the
farms reminded him of his own home; and he looked at
one house after another, deliberating with himself whether
it would not be a good place to spend the remainder of
his month of probation. He seemed to be very far from
home—about forty miles, in fact,—and was beginning to
feel a little tired of wandering.

Finally the road climbed a low pass of the hills, and
dropped into a valley on the opposite side. There was
but one house in view—a two-story building of logs and
plaster, with a garden and orchard on the hillside in the
rear. A large meadow stretched in front, and when the
whole of it lay clear before him, as the road issued from
a wood, his eye was caught by an unusual harvest picture.

Directly before him, a woman, whose face was concealed
by a huge, flapping sun-bonnet, was seated upon a
mowing machine, guiding a span of horses around the
great tract of thick grass which was still uncut. A little
distance off, a boy and girl were raking the drier swaths
together, and a hay-cart, drawn by oxen and driven by a
man, was just entering the meadow from the side next the
barn.

-- 124 --

[figure description] Page 124.[end figure description]

Jacob hung his bundle upon a stake, threw his coat
and waistcoat over the rail, and, resting his chin on his
shirted arms, leaned on the fence, and watched the haymakers.
As the woman came down the nearer side she
appeared to notice him, for her head was turned from time
to time in his direction. When she had made the round,
she stopped the horses at the corner, sprang lightly from
her seat and called to the man, who, leaving his team,
met her half-way. They were nearly a furlong distant,
but Jacob was quite sure that she pointed to him, and
that the man looked in the same direction. Presently
she set off across the meadow, directly towards him.

When within a few paces of the fence, she stopped,
threw back the flaps of her sun-bonnet, and said, “Good
day to you!”

Jacob was so amazed to see a bright, fresh, girlish
face, that he stared at her with all his eyes, forgetting to
drop his head. Indeed, he could not have done so, for
his chin was propped upon the top rail of the fence.

“You are a stranger, I see,” she added.

“Yes, in these parts,” he replied.

“Looking for work?”

He hardly knew what answer to make, so he said, at a
venture, “That's as it happens.” Then he colored a
little, for the words seemed foolish to his ears.

“Time's precious,” said the girl, “so I'll tell you at
once we want help. Our hay must be got in while the
fine weather lasts.”

“I'll help you!” Jacob exclaimed, taking his arms
from the rail, and looking as willing as he felt.

-- 125 --

[figure description] Page 125.[end figure description]

“I'm so glad! But I must tell you, at first, that we're
not rich, and the hands are asking a great deal now.
How much do you expect?”

“Whatever you please?” said he, climbing the fence.

“No, that's not our way of doing business. What do
you say to a dollar a day, and found?”

“All right!” and with the words he was already at
her side, taking long strides over the elastic turf.

“I will go on with my mowing,” said she, when they
reached the horses, “and you can rake and load with my
father. What name shall I call you by?”

“Everybody calls me Jake.”

“`Jake!' Jacob is better. Well, Jacob, I hope you'll
give us all the help you can.”

With a nod and a light laugh she sprang upon the
machine. There was a sweet throb in Jacob's heart,
which, if he could have expressed it, would have been a
triumphant shout of “I'm not afraid of her! I'm not
afraid of her!”

The farmer was a kindly, depressed man, with whose
quiet ways Jacob instantly felt himself at home. They
worked steadily until sunset, when the girl, detaching her
horses from the machine, mounted one of them and led
the other to the barn. At the supper-table, the farmer's
wife said: “Susan, you must be very tired.”

“Not now, mother!” she cheerily answered. “I was,
I think, but after I picked up Jacob I felt sure we should
get our hay in.”

“It was a good thing,” said the farmer; “Jacob don't
need to be told how to work.”

-- 126 --

[figure description] Page 126.[end figure description]

Poor Jacob! He was so happy he could have cried.
He sat and listened, and blushed a little, with a smile on
his face which it was a pleasure to see. The honest people
did not seem to regard him in the least as a stranger;
they discussed their family interests and troubles and
hopes before him, and in a little while it seemed as if he
had known them always.

How faithfully he worked! How glad and tired he
felt when night came, and the hay-mow was filled, and the
great stacks grew beside the barn! But ah! the haying
came to an end, and on the last evening, at supper,
everybody was constrained and silent. Even Susan looked
grave and thoughtful.

“Jacob,” said the farmer, finally, “I wish we could
keep you until wheat harvest; but you know we are poor,
and can't afford it. Perhaps you could—”

He hesitated; but Jacob, catching at the chance and
obeying his own unselfish impulse, cried: “Oh, yes, I
can; I'll be satisfied with my board, till the wheat's
ripe.”

Susan looked at him quickly, with a bright, speaking
face.

“It's hardly fair to you,” said the farmer.

“But I like to be here so much!” Jacob cried. “I
like—all of you!”

“We do seem to suit,” said the farmer, “like as one
family. And that reminds me, we've not heard your family
name yet.”

“Flint.”

-- 127 --

[figure description] Page 127.[end figure description]

“Jacob Flint!” exclaimed the farmer's wife, with sudden
agitation.

Jacob was scared and troubled. They had heard of
him, he thought, and who knew what ridiculous stories?
Susan noticed an anxiety on his face which she could not
understand, but she unknowingly came to his relief.

“Why, mother,” she asked, “do you know Jacob's
family?”

“No, I think not,” said her mother, “only somebody
of the name, long ago.”

His offer, however, was gratefully accepted. The
bright, hot summer days came and went, but no flower of
July ever opened as rapidly and richly and warmly as his
chilled, retarded nature. New thoughts and instincts
came with every morning's sun, and new conclusions were
reached with every evening's twilight. Yet as the wheat
harvest drew towards the end, he felt that he must leave
the place. The month of absence had gone by, he scarce
knew how. He was free to return home, and, though he
might offer to bridge over the gap between wheat and
oats, as he had already done between hay and wheat, he
imagined the family might hesitate to accept such an offer.
Moreover, this life at Susan's side was fast growing to be
a pain, unless he could assure himself that it would be
so forever.

They were in the wheat-field, busy with the last
sheaves, she raking and he binding. The farmer and
younger children had gone to the barn with a load.
Jacob was working silently and steadily, but when they

-- 128 --

[figure description] Page 128.[end figure description]

had reached the end of a row, he stopped, wiped his wet
brow, and suddenly said, “Susan, I suppose to-day finishes
my work here.”

“Yes,” she answered very slowly.

“And yet I'm very sorry to go.”

“I—we don't want you to go, if we could help it.”

Jacob appeared to struggle with himself. He attempted
to speak. “If I could—” he brought out, and then
paused. “Susan, would you be glad if I came
back?”

His eyes implored her to read his meaning. No doubt
she read it correctly, for her face flushed, her eyelids fell,
and she barely murmured, “Yes, Jacob.”

“Then I'll come!” he cried; “I'll come and help
you with the oats. Don't talk of pay! Only tell me I'll
be welcome! Susan, don't you believe I'll keep my
word?”

“I do indeed,” said she, looking him firmly in the
face.

That was all that was said at the time; but the two
understood each other tolerably well.

On the afternoon of the second day, Jacob saw again
the lonely house of his father. His journey was made,
yet, if any of the neighbors had seen him, they would
never have believed that he had come back rich.

Samuel Flint turned away to hide a peculiar smile
when he saw his son; but little was said until late that
evening, after Harry and Sally had left. Then he required
and received an exact account of Jacob's experience

-- 129 --

[figure description] Page 129.[end figure description]

during his absence. After hearing the story to the end,
he said, “And so you love this Susan Meadows?”

“I'd—I'd do any thing to be with her.”

“Are you afraid of her?”

“No!” Jacob uttered the word so emphatically that
it rang through the house.

“Ah, well!” said the old man, lifting his eyes, and speaking
in the air, “all the harm may be mended yet. But there
must be another test.” Then he was silent for some time.

“I have it!” he finally exclaimed. “Jacob, you must
go back for the oats harvest. You must ask Susan to be
your wife, and ask her parents to let you have her. But,—
pay attention to my words!—you must tell her that
you are a poor, hired man on this place, and that she can
be engaged as housekeeper. Don't speak of me as your
father, but as the owner of the farm. Bring her here in
that belief, and let me see how honest and willing she is.
I can easily arrange matters with Harry and Sally while
you are away; and I'll only ask you to keep up the appearance
of the thing for a month or so.”

“But, father,”—Jacob began.

“Not a word! Are you not willing to do that much
for the sake of having her all your life, and this farm after
me? Suppose it is covered with a mortgage, if she is all
you say, you two can work it off. Not a word more! It
is no lie, after all, that you will tell her.”

“I am afraid,” said Jacob, “that she could not leave
her home now. She is too useful there, and the family is
so poor.”

-- 130 --

[figure description] Page 130.[end figure description]

“Tell them that both your wages, for the first year,
shall go to them. It'll be my business to rake and scrape
the money together somehow. Say, too, that the housekeeper's
place can't be kept for her—must be filled at
once. Push matters like a man, if you mean to be a complete
one, and bring her here, if she carries no more with
her than the clothes on her back!”

During the following days Jacob had time to familiarize
his mind with this startling proposal. He knew his
father's stubborn will too well to suppose that it could be
changed; but the inevitable soon converted itself into the
possible and desirable. The sweet face of Susan as she
had stood before him in the wheat-field was continually
present to his eyes, and ere long, he began to place her,
in his thoughts, in the old rooms at home, in the garden,
among the thickets by the brook, and in Ann Pardon's
pleasant parlor. Enough; his father's plan became his
own long before the time was out.

On his second journey everybody seemed to be an
old acquaintance and an intimate friend. It was evening
as he approached the Meadows farm, but the younger
children recognized him in the dusk, and their cry of,
“Oh, here's Jacob!” brought out the farmer and his
wife and Susan, with the heartiest of welcomes. They
had all missed him, they said—even the horses and oxen
had looked for him, and they were wondering how they
should get the oats harvested without him.

Jacob looked at Susan as the farmer said this, and
her eyes seemed to answer, “I said nothing, but I knew

-- 131 --

[figure description] Page 131.[end figure description]

you would come.” Then, first, he felt sufficient courage
for the task before him.

He rose the next morning, before any one was stirring,
and waited until she should come down stairs. The sun
had not risen when she appeared, with a milk-pail in each
hand, walking unsuspectingly to the cow-yard. He waylaid
her, took the pails in his hand and said in nervous
haste, “Susan, will you be my wife?”

She stopped as if she had received a sudden blow;
then a shy, sweet consent seemed to run through her heart.
“O Jacob!” was all she could say.

“But you will, Susan?” he urged; and then (neither
of them exactly knew how it happened) all at once his
arms were around her, and they had kissed each other.

“Susan,” he said, presently, “I am a poor man—only
a farm hand, and must work for my living. You could
look for a better husband.”

“I could never find a better than you, Jacob.”

“Would you work with me, too, at the same place?”

“You know I am not afraid of work,” she answered,
“and I could never want any other lot than yours.”

Then he told her the story which his father had prompted.
Her face grew bright and happy as she listened, and
he saw how from her very heart she accepted the humble
fortune. Only the thought of her parents threw a cloud
over the new and astonishing vision. Jacob, however,
grew bolder as he saw fulfilment of his hope so near.
They took the pails and seated themselves beside neighbor
cows, one raising objections or misgivings which the

-- 132 --

[figure description] Page 132.[end figure description]

other manfully combated. Jacob's earnestness unconsciously
ran into his hands, as he discovered when the impatient
cow began to snort and kick.

The harvesting of the oats was not commenced that
morning. The children were sent away, and there was a
council of four persons held in the parlor. The result of
mutual protestations and much weeping was, that the farmer
and his wife agreed to receive Jacob as a son-in-law;
the offer of the wages was four times refused by them, and
then accepted; and the chance of their being able to live
and labor together was finally decided to be too fortunate
to let slip. When the shock and surprise was over all
gradually became cheerful, and, as the matter was more
calmly discussed, the first conjectured difficulties somehow
resolved themselves into trifles.

It was the simplest and quietest wedding,—at home,
on an August morning. Farmer Meadows then drove the
bridal pair half-way on their journey, to the old country
tavern, where a fresh conveyance had been engaged for
them. The same evening they reached the farm-house in
the valley, and Jacob's happy mood gave place to an anxious
uncertainty as he remembered the period of deception
upon which Susan was entering. He keenly watched his
father's face when they arrived, and was a little relieved
when he saw that his wife had made a good first impression.

“So, this is my new housekeeper,” said the old man.
“I hope you will suit me as well as your husband does.”

“I'll do my best, sir,” said she; “but you must have

-- 133 --

[figure description] Page 133.[end figure description]

patience with me for a few days, until I know your ways
and wishes.”

“Mr. Flint,” said Sally, “shall I get supper ready?”

Susan looked up in astonishment at hearing the name.

“Yes,” the old man remarked, “we both have the
same name. The fact is, Jacob and I are a sort of relations.”

Jacob, in spite of his new happiness, continued ill at
ease, although he could not help seeing how his father
brightened under Susan's genial influence, how satisfied
he was with her quick, neat, exact ways and the cheerfulness
with which she fulfilled her duties. At the end of a
week, the old man counted out the wages agreed upon for
both, and his delight culminated at the frank simplicity
with which Susan took what she supposed she had fairly
earned.

“Jacob,” he whispered when she had left the room,
“keep quiet one more week, and then I'll let her know.”

He had scarcely spoken, when Susan burst into the
room again, crying, “Jacob, they are coming, they have
come!”

“Who?”

“Father and mother; and we didn't expect them, you
know, for a week yet.”

All three went to the door as the visitors made their
appearance on the veranda. Two of the party stood as
if thunderstruck, and two exclamations came together:

“Samuel Flint!”

“Lucy Wheeler!”

-- 134 --

[figure description] Page 134.[end figure description]

There was a moment's silence; then the farmer's wife,
with a visible effort to compose herself, said, “Lucy Meadows,
now.”

The tears came into Samuel Flint's eyes. “Let us
shake hands, Lucy,” he said: “my son has married your
daughter.”

All but Jacob were freshly startled at these words.
The two shook hands, and then Samuel, turning to Susan's
father, said: “And this is your husband, Lucy. I
am glad to make his acquaintance.”

“Your father, Jacob!” Susan cried; “what does it all
mean?”

Jacob's face grew red, and the old habit of hanging his
head nearly came back upon him. He knew not what to
say, and looked wistfully at his father.

“Come into the house and sit down,” said the latter.
“I think we shall all feel better when we have quietly and
comfortably talked the matter over.”

They went into the quaint, old-fashioned parlor, which
had already been transformed by Susan's care, so that
much of its shabbiness was hidden. When all were seated,
and Samuel Flint perceived that none of the others knew
what to say, he took a resolution which, for a man of his
mood and habit of life, required some courage.

“Three of us here are old people,” he began, “and
the two young ones love each other. It was so long ago,
Lucy, that it cannot be laid to my blame if I speak of it
now. Your husband, I see, has an honest heart, and will
not misunderstand either of us. The same thing often

-- 135 --

[figure description] Page 135.[end figure description]

turns up in life; it is one of those secrets that everybody
knows, and that everybody talks about except the persons
concerned. When I was a young man, Lucy, I loved you
truly, and I faithfully meant to make you my wife.”

“I thought so too, for a while,” said she, very calmly.

Farmer Meadows looked at his wife, and no face was
ever more beautiful than his, with that expression of generous
pity shining through it.

“You know how I acted,” Samuel Flint continued,
“but our children must also know that I broke off from
you without giving any reason. A woman came between
us and made all the mischief. I was considered rich then,
and she wanted to secure my money for her daughter. I
was an innocent and unsuspecting young man, who believed
that everybody else was as good as myself; and
the woman never rested until she had turned me from my
first love, and fastened me for life to another. Little by
little I discovered the truth; I kept the knowledge of the
injury to myself; I quickly got rid of the money which
had so cursed me, and brought my wife to this, the loneliest
and dreariest place in the neighborhood, where I
forced upon her a life of poverty. I thought it was a just
revenge, but I was unjust. She really loved me: she was,
if not quite without blame in the matter, ignorant of the
worst that had been done (I learned all that too late), and
she never complained, though the change in me slowly
wore out her life. I know now that I was cruel; but at
the same time I punished myself, and was innocently punishing
my son. But to him there was one way to make

-- 136 --

[figure description] Page 136.[end figure description]

amends. `I will help him to a wife,' I said, `who will
gladly take poverty with him and for his sake.' I forced
him, against his will, to say that he was a hired hand on
this place, and that Susan must be content to be a hired
housekeeper. Now that I know Susan, I see that this
proof might have been left out; but I guess it has done
no harm. The place is not so heavily mortgaged as people
think, and it will be Jacob's after I am gone. And
now forgive me, all of you,—Lucy first, for she has most
cause; Jacob next; and Susan,—that will be easier; and
you, Friend Meadows, if what I have said has been hard
for you to hear.”

The farmer stood up like a man, took Samuel's hand
and his wife's, and said, in a broken voice: “Lucy, I ask
you, too, to forgive him, and I ask you both to be good
friends to each other.”

Susan, dissolved in tears, kissed all of them in turn;
but the happiest heart there was Jacob's.

It was now easy for him to confide to his wife the
complete story of his troubles, and to find his growing
self-reliance strengthened by her quick, intelligent sympathy.
The Pardons were better friends than ever, and the
fact, which at first created great astonishment in the
neighborhood, that Jacob Flint had really gone upon a
journey and brought home a handsome wife, began to
change the attitude of the people towards him. The old
place was no longer so lonely; the nearest neighbors began
to drop in and insist on return visits. Now that Jacob
kept his head up, and they got a fair view of his face,

-- 137 --

[figure description] Page 137.[end figure description]

they discovered that he was not lacking, after all, in sense
or social qualities.

In October, the Whitney place, which had been leased
for several years, was advertised to be sold at public sale.
The owner had gone to the city and become a successful
merchant, had outlived his local attachments, and now
took advantage of a rise in real estate to disburden himself
of a property which he could not profitably control.

Everybody from far and wide attended the sale, and,
when Jacob Flint and his father arrived, everybody said
to the former: “Of course you've come to buy, Jacob.”
But each man laughed at his own smartness, and considered
the remark original with himself.

Jacob was no longer annoyed. He laughed, too, and
answered: “I'm afraid I can't do that; but I've kept half
my word, which is more than most men do.”

“Jake's no fool, after all,” was whispered behind him.

The bidding commenced, at first very spirited, and
then gradually slacking off, as the price mounted above
the means of the neighboring farmers. The chief aspirant
was a stranger, a well-dressed man with a lawyer's
air, whom nobody knew. After the usual long pauses
and passionate exhortations, the hammer fell, and the auctioneer,
turning to the stranger, asked, “What name?”

“Jacob Flint!”

There was a general cry of surprise. All looked at
Jacob, whose eyes and mouth showed that he was as
dumbfoundered as the rest.

The stranger walked coolly through the midst of the

-- 138 --

[figure description] Page 138.[end figure description]

crowd to Samuel Flint, and said, “When shall I have the
papers drawn up?”

“As soon as you can,” the old man replied; then seizing
Jacob by the arm, with the words, “Let's go home
now!” he hurried him on.

The explanation soon leaked out. Samuel Flint had
not thrown away his wealth, but had put it out of his own
hands. It was given privately to trustees, to be held for
his son, and returned when the latter should have married
with his father's consent. There was more than enough
to buy the Whitney place.

Jacob and Susan are happy in their stately home, and
good as they are happy. If any person in the neighborhood
ever makes use of the phrase “Jacob Flint's Journey,”
he intends thereby to symbolize the good fortune
which sometimes follows honesty, reticence, and shrewdness.

-- --

p711-146 CAN A LIFE HIDE ITSELF?

[figure description] Page 139.[end figure description]

I HAD been reading, as is my wont from
time to time, one of the many volumes of
“The New Pitaval,” that singular record
of human crime and human cunning, and
also of the inevitable fatality which, in every
case, leaves a gate open for detection.
Were it not for the latter fact, indeed, one would turn
with loathing from such endless chronicles of wickedness.
Yet these may be safely contemplated, when one has discovered
the incredible fatuity of crime, the certain weak
mesh in a network of devilish texture; or is it rather the
agency of a power outside of man, a subtile protecting
principle, which allows the operation of the evil element
only that the latter may finally betray itself? Whatever
explanation we may choose, the fact is there, like a tonic
medicine distilled from poisonous plants, to brace our faith
in the ascendancy of Good in the government of the world.

Laying aside the book, I fell into a speculation concerning
the mixture of the two elements in man's nature.
The life of an individual is usually, it seemed to me, a

-- 140 --

[figure description] Page 140.[end figure description]

series of results, the processes leading to which are not
often visible, or observed when they are so. Each act is
the precipitation of a number of mixed influences, more
or less unconsciously felt; the qualities of good and evil
are so blended therein that they defy the keenest moral
analysis; and how shall we, then, pretend to judge of
any one? Perhaps the surest indication of evil (I further
reflected) is that it always tries to conceal itself, and the
strongest incitement to good is that evil cannot be concealed.
The crime, or the vice, or even the self-acknowledged
weakness, becomes a part of the individual consciousness;
it cannot be forgotten or outgrown. It follows a
life through all experiences and to the uttermost ends of
the earth, pressing towards the light with a terrible, demoniac
power. There are noteless lives, of course—lives
that accept obscurity, mechanically run their narrow round
of circumstance, and are lost; but when a life endeavors
to lose itself,—to hide some conscious guilt or failure,—
can it succeed? Is it not thereby lifted above the level
of common experience, compelling attention to itself by
the very endeavor to escape it?

I turned these questions over in my mind, without approaching,
or indeed expecting, any solution,—since I
knew, from habit, the labyrinths into which they would
certainly lead me,—when a visitor was announced. It
was one of the directors of our county almshouse, who
came on an errand to which he attached no great importance.
I owed the visit, apparently, to the circumstance
that my home lay in his way, and he could at once relieve

-- 141 --

[figure description] Page 141.[end figure description]

his conscience of a very trifling pressure and his pocket
of a small package, by calling upon me. His story was
told in a few words; the package was placed upon my
table, and I was again left to my meditations.

Two or three days before, a man who had the appearance
of a “tramp” had been observed by the people of a
small village in the neighborhood. He stopped and looked
at the houses in a vacant way, walked back and forth
once or twice as if uncertain which of the cross-roads to
take, and presently went on without begging or even speaking
to any one. Towards sunset a farmer, on his way to
the village store, found him sitting at the roadside, his
head resting against a fence-post. The man's face was
so worn and exhausted that the farmer kindly stopped
and addressed him; but he gave no other reply than a
shake of the head.

The farmer thereupon lifted him into his light countrywagon,
the man offering no resistance, and drove to the
tavern, where, his exhaustion being so evident, a glass of
whiskey was administered to him. He afterwards spoke
a few words in German, which no one understood. At
the almshouse, to which he was transported the same
evening, he refused to answer the customary questions,
although he appeared to understand them. The physician
was obliged to use a slight degree of force in administering
nourishment and medicine, but neither was of any
avail. The man died within twenty-four hours after being
received. His pockets were empty, but two small
leathern wallets were found under his pillow; and these

-- 142 --

[figure description] Page 142.[end figure description]

formed the package which the director left in my charge.
They were full of papers in a foreign language, he said,
and he supposed I might be able to ascertain the stranger's
name and home from them.

I took up the wallets, which were worn and greasy
from long service, opened them, and saw that they were
filled with scraps, fragments, and folded pieces of paper,
nearly every one of which had been carried for a long
time loose in the pocket. Some were written in pen and
ink, and some in pencil, but all were equally brown, worn,
and unsavory in appearance. In turning them over, however,
my eye was caught by some slips in the Russian
character, and three or four notes in French; the rest
were German. I laid aside “Pitaval” at once, emptied
all the leathern pockets carefully, and set about examining
the pile of material.

I first ran rapidly through the papers to ascertain the
dead man's name, but it was nowhere to be found. There
were half a dozen letters, written on sheets folded and
addressed in the fashion which prevailed before envelopes
were invented; but the name was cut out of the address
in every case. There was an official permit to embark
on board a Bremen steamer, mutilated in the same way;
there was a card photograph, from which the face had
been scratched by a penknife. There were Latin sentences;
accounts of expenses; a list of New York addresses,
covering eight pages; and a number of notes, written
either in Warsaw or Breslau. A more incongruous collection
I never saw, and I am sure that had it not been for

-- 143 --

[figure description] Page 143.[end figure description]

the train of thought I was pursuing when the director
called upon me, I should have returned the papers to him
without troubling my head with any attempt to unravel
the man's story.

The evidence, however, that he had endeavored to
hide his life, had been revealed by my first superficial examination;
and here, I reflected, was a singular opportunity
to test both his degree of success and my own power
of constructing a coherent history out of the detached
fragments. Unpromising as is the matter, said I, let me
see whether he can conceal his secret from even such unpractised
eyes as mine.

I went through the papers again, read each one rapidly,
and arranged them in separate files, according to the
character of their contents. Then I rearranged these
latter in the order of time, so far as it was indicated; and
afterwards commenced the work of picking out and threading
together whatever facts might be noted. The first
thing I ascertained, or rather conjectured, was that the
man's life might be divided into three very distinct
phases, the first ending in Breslau, the second in Poland,
and the third and final one in America. Thereupon I
once again rearranged the material, and attacked that
which related to the first phase.

It consisted of the following papers: Three letters, in
a female hand, commencing “My dear brother,” and terminating
with “Thy loving sister, Elise;” part of a diploma
from a gymnasium, or high school, certifying that
[here the name was cut out] had successfully passed his

-- 144 --

[figure description] Page 144.[end figure description]

examination, and was competent to teach,—and here
again, whether by accident or design, the paper was torn
off; a note, apparently to a jeweller, ordering a certain
gold ring to be delivered to “Otto,” and signed “B. v.
H.;” a receipt from the package-post for a box forwarded
to Warsaw, to the address of Count Ladislas Kasincsky;
and finally a washing-list, at the bottom of which was
written, in pencil, in a trembling hand: “May God protect
thee! But do not stay away so very long.”

In the second collection, relating to Poland, I found
the following: Six orders in Russian and three in French,
requesting somebody to send by “Jean” sums of money,
varying from two to eight hundred rubles. These orders
were in the same hand, and all signed “Y.” A charming
letter in French, addressed “cher ami,” and declining, in
the most delicate and tender way, an offer of marriage
made to the sister of the writer, of whose signature only
“Amélie de” remained, the family name having been
torn off. A few memoranda of expenses, one of which
was curious: “Dinner with Jean, 58 rubles;” and immediately
after it: “Doctor, 10 rubles.” There were, moreover,
a leaf torn out of a journal, and half of a note which
had been torn down the middle, both implicating “Jean”
in some way with the fortunes of the dead man.

The papers belonging to the American phase, so far
as they were to be identified by dates, or by some internal
evidence, were fewer, but even more enigmatical in
character. The principal one was a list of addresses in
New York, divided into sections, the street boundaries of

-- 145 --

[figure description] Page 145.[end figure description]

which were given. There were no names, but some of the
addresses were marked +, and others?, and a few had
been crossed out with a pencil. Then there were some
leaves of a journal of diet and bodily symptoms, of a very
singular character; three fragments of drafts of letters, in
pencil, one of them commencing, “Dog and villain!” and
a single note of “Began work, September 10th, 1865.”
This was about a year before his death.

The date of the diploma given by the gymnasium at
Breslau was June 27, 1855, and the first date in Poland
was May 3, 1861. Belonging to the time between these
two periods there were only the order for the ring (1858),
and a little memorandum in pencil, dated “Posen, Dec.,
1859.” The last date in Poland was March 18, 1863, and
the permit to embark at Bremen was dated in October of
that year. Here, at least, was a slight chronological
framework. The physician who attended the county
almshouse had estimated the man's age at thirty, which,
supposing him to have been nineteen at the time of
receiving the diploma, confirmed the dates to that extent.

I assumed, at the start, that the name which had been
so carefully cut out of all the documents was the man's
own. The “Elise” of the letters was therefore his sister.
The first two letters related merely to “mother's health,”
and similar details, from which it was impossible to extract
any thing, except that the sister was in some kind of
service. The second letter closed with: “I have enough
work to do, but I keep well. Forget thy disappointment

-- 146 --

[figure description] Page 146.[end figure description]

so far as I am concerned, for I never expected any thing;
I don't know why, but I never did.”

Here was a disappointment, at least, to begin with. I
made a note of it opposite the date, on my blank programme,
and took up the next letter. It was written in
November, 1861, and contained a passage which keenly
excited my curiosity. It ran thus: “Do, pray, be more
careful of thy money. It may be all as thou sayest, and
inevitable, but I dare not mention the thing to mother,
and five thalers is all I can spare out of my own wages.
As for thy other request, I have granted it, as thou seest,
but it makes me a little anxious. What is the joke?
And how can it serve thee? That is what I do not
understand, and I have plagued myself not a little to
guess.”

Among the Polish memoranda was this: “Sept. 1 to
Dec. 1, 200 rubles,” which I assumed to represent a salary.
This would give him eight hundred a year, at least
twelve times the amount which his sister—who must
either have been cook or housekeeper, since she spoke
of going to market for the family—could have received.
His application to her for money, and the manner of her
reference to it, indicated some imprudence or irregularity
on his part. What the “other request” was, I could not
guess; but as I was turning and twisting the worn leaf in
some perplexity, I made a sudden discovery. One side
of the bottom edge had been very slightly doubled over
in folding, and as I smoothed it out, I noticed some diminutive
letters in the crease. The paper had been worn

-- 147 --

[figure description] Page 147.[end figure description]

nearly through, but I made out the words: “Write very
soon, dear Otto!”

This was the name in the order for the gold ring,
signed “B. v. H.”—a link, indeed, but a fresh puzzle.
Knowing the stubborn prejudices of caste in Germany,
and above all in Eastern Prussia and Silesia, I should
have been compelled to accept “Otto,” whose sister was
in service, as himself the servant of “B. v. H.,” but for
the tenderly respectful letter of “Amélie de—,” declining
the marriage offer for her sister. I re-read this letter
very carefully, to determine whether it was really intended
for “Otto.” It ran thus:

Dear Friend,—I will not say that your letter was
entirely unexpected, either to Helmine or myself. I
should, perhaps, have less faith in the sincerity of your
attachment if you had not already involuntarily betrayed
it. When I say that although I detected the inclination
of your heart some weeks ago, and that I also saw it was
becoming evident to my sister, yet I refrained from mentioning
the subject at all until she came to me last evening
with your letter in her hand,—when I say this, you
will understand that I have acted towards you with the
respect and sympathy which I profoundly feel. Helmine
fully shares this feeling, and her poor heart is too painfully
moved to allow her to reply. Do I not say, in saying
this, what her reply must be? But, though her heart
cannot respond to your love, she hopes you will always
believe her a friend to whom your proffered devotion was
an honor, and will be—if you will subdue it to her deserts—
a grateful thing to remember. We shall remain in
Warsaw a fortnight longer, as I think yourself will agree

-- 148 --

[figure description] Page 148.[end figure description]

that it is better we should not immediately return to the
castle. Jean, who must carry a fresh order already, will
bring you this, and we hope to have good news of Henri.
I send back the papers, which were unnecessary; we
never doubted you, and we shall of course keep your secret
so long as you choose to wear it.

Amélie de—”

The more light I seemed to obtain, the more inexplicable
the circumstances became. The diploma and the
note of salary were grounds for supposing that “Otto”
occupied the position of tutor in a noble Polish family.
There was the receipt for a box addressed to Count Ladislas
Kasincsky, and I temporarily added his family name
to the writer of the French letter, assuming her to be his
wife. “Jean” appeared to be a servant, and “Henri” I
set down as the son whom Otto was instructing in the castle
or family seat in the country, while the parents were
in Warsaw. Plausible, so far; but the letter was not such
a one as a countess would have written to her son's tutor,
under similar circumstances. It was addressed to a social
equal, apparently to a man younger than herself, and for
whom—supposing him to have been a tutor, secretary, or
something of the kind—she must have felt a special sympathy.
Her mention of “the papers” and “your secret”
must refer to circumstances which would explain the mystery.
“So long as you choose to wear it,” she had written:
then it was certainly a secret connected with his
personal history.

Further, it appeared that “Jean” was sent to him with

-- 149 --

[figure description] Page 149.[end figure description]

“an order.” What could this be, but one of the nine orders
for money which lay before my eyes? I examined
the dates of the latter, and lo! there was one written
upon the same day as the lady's letter. The sums drawn
by these orders amounted in all to four thousand two hundred
rubles. But how should a tutor or secretary be in
possession of his employer's money? Still, this might be
accounted for; it would imply great trust on the part of
the latter, but no more than one man frequently reposes
in another. Yet, if it were so, one of the memoranda
confronted me with a conflicting fact: “Dinner with Jean,
58 rubles.” The unusual amount—nearly fifty dollars—
indicated an act of the most reckless dissipation, and in
company with a servant, if “Jean,” as I could scarcely
doubt, acted in that character. I finally decided to assume
both these conjectures as true, and apply them to the
remaining testimony.

I first took up the leaf which had been torn out of a
small journal or pocket note-book, as was manifested by
the red edge on three sides. It was scribbled over with
brief notes in pencil, written at different times. Many of
them were merely mnemonic signs; but the recurrence
of the letters J and Y seemed to point to transactions with
“Jean,” and the drawer of the various sums of money.
The letter Y reminded me that I had been too hasty in
giving the name of Kasincsky to the noble family; indeed,
the name upon the post-office receipt might have no
connection with the matter I was trying to investigate.
Suddenly I noticed a “Ky” among the mnemonic signs,

-- 150 --

[figure description] Page 150.[end figure description]

and the suspicion flashed across my mind that Count Kasincsky
had signed the order with the last letter of his
family name! To assume this, however, suggested a secret
reason for doing so; and I began to think that I had
already secrets enough on hand.

The leaf was much rubbed and worn, and it was not
without considerable trouble that I deciphered the following
(omitting the unintelligible signs):

“Oct. 30 (Nov. 12)—talk with Y; 20—Jean. Consider.

“Nov. 15—with J—H—hope.

“Dec. 1—Told the C. No knowledge of S—therefore
safe. Uncertain of — C. to Warsaw. Met J. as
agreed. Further and further.

“Dec. 27—All for naught! All for naught!

“Jan. 19, '63—Sick. What is to be the end? Threats.
No tidings of Y. Walked the streets all day. At night
as usual.

“March 1—News. The C. and H. left yesterday. No
more to hope. Let it come, then!”

These broken words warmed my imagination powerfully.
Looking at them in the light of my conjecture, I
was satisfied that “Otto” was involved in some crime, or
dangerous secret, of which “Jean” was either the instigator
or the accomplice. “Y.,” or Count Kasincsky,—and
I was more than ever inclined to connect the two,—also
had his mystery, which might, or might not, be identical
with the first. By comparing dates, I found that the entry
made December 27 was three days later than the date
of the letter of “Amélie de —”; and the exclamation

-- 151 --

[figure description] Page 151.[end figure description]

“All for naught!” certainly referred to the disappointment
it contained. I now guessed the “H.” in the second
entry to mean “Helmine.” The two last suggested
a removal to Warsaw from the country. Here was a little
more ground to stand on; but how should I ever get
at the secret?

I took up the torn half of a note, which, after the first
inspection, I had laid aside as a hopeless puzzle. A closer
examination revealed several things which failed to impress
me at the outset. It was written in a strong and rather
awkward masculine hand; several words were underscored,
two misspelled, and I felt—I scarcely knew why—
that it was written in a spirit of mingled contempt and
defiance. Let me give the fragment just as it lay before
me:



“ARON!
It is quite time
be done. Who knows
is not his home by this
concern for the
that they are well off,
sian officers are
cide at once, my
risau, or I must
t ten days delay
money can be divi-
tier, and you may
ever you please.
untess goes, and she
will know who you

-- 152 --

[figure description] Page 152.[end figure description]



time, unless you carry
friend or not
decide,
ann Helm.”

Here, I felt sure, was the clue to much of the mystery.
The first thing that struck me was the appearance of a new
name. I looked at it again, ran through in my mind all possible
German names, and found that it could only be “Johann,”—
and in the same instant I recalled the frequent
habit of the Prussian and Polish nobility of calling their
German valets by French names. This, then, was
“Jean!” The address was certainly “Baron,” and why
thrice underscored, unless in contemptuous satire? Light
began to break upon the matter at last. “Otto” had
been playing the part, perhaps assuming the name, of a
nobleman, seduced to the deception by his passion for the
Countess' sister, Helmine. This explained the reference
to “the papers,” and “the secret,” and would account for
the respectful and sympathetic tone of the Countess' letter.
But behind this there was certainly another secret,
in which “Y.” (whoever he might be) was concerned, and
which related to money. The close of the note, which I
filled out to read, “Your friend or not, as you may decide,”
conveyed a threat, and, to judge from the halves of
lines immediately preceding it, the threat referred to the
money, as well as to the betrayal of an assumed character.

Here, just as the story began to appear in faint outline,
my discoveries stopped for a while. I ascertained the

-- 153 --

[figure description] Page 153.[end figure description]

breadth of the original note by a part of the middle-crease
which remained, filled out the torn part with blank paper,
completed the divided words in the same character of manuscript,
and endeavored to guess the remainder, but no
clairvoyant power of divination came to my aid. I turned
over the letters again, remarking the neatness with
which the addresses had been cut off, and wondering why
the man had not destroyed the letters and other memoranda
entirely, if he wished to hide a possible crime. The
fact that they were not destroyed showed the hold which
his past life had had upon him even to his dying hour.
Weak and vain, as I had already suspected him to be,—
wanting in all manly fibre, and of the very material which
a keen, energetic villain would mould to his needs, — I felt
that his love for his sister and for “Helmine,” and other
associations connected with his life in Germany and Poland,
had made him cling to these worn records.

I know not what gave me the suspicion that he had
not even found the heart to destroy the exscinded names;
perhaps the care with which they had been removed; perhaps,
in two instances, the circumstance of their taking
words out of the body of the letters with them. But the
suspicion came, and led to a re-examination of the leathern
wallets. I could scarcely believe my eyes, when feeling
something rustle faintly as I pressed the thin lining of
an inner pocket, I drew forth three or four small pellets
of paper, and unrolling them, found the lost addresses!
I fitted them to the vacant places, and found that the first
letters of the sister in Breslau had been forwarded to

-- 154 --

[figure description] Page 154.[end figure description]

“Otto Lindenschmidt,” while the letter to Poland was
addressed “Otto von Herisau.”

I warmed with this success, which exactly tallied with
the previous discoveries, and returned again to the Polish
memoranda. The words “[Rus]sian officers” in “Jean's”
note led me to notice that it had been written towards the
close of the last insurrection in Poland—a circumstance
which I immediately coupled with some things in the note
and on the leaf of the journal. “No tidings of Y” might
indicate that Count Kasincsky had been concerned in the
rebellion, and had fled, or been taken prisoner. Had he
left a large amount of funds in the hands of the supposed
Otto von Herisau, which were drawn from time to time by
orders, the form of which had been previously agreed
upon? Then, when he had disappeared, might it not have
been the remaining funds which Jean urged Otto to divide
with him, while the latter, misled and entangled in deception
rather than naturally dishonest, held back from such
a step? I could hardly doubt so much, and it now required
but a slight effort of the imagination to complete
the torn note.

The next letter of the sister was addressed to Bremen.
After having established so many particulars, I found it
easily intelligible. “I have done what I can,” she wrote.
“I put it in this letter; it is all I have. But do not ask
me for money again; mother is ailing most of the time,
and I have not yet dared to tell her all. I shall suffer
great anxiety until I hear that the vessel has sailed. My
mistress is very good; she has given me an advance on my

-- 155 --

[figure description] Page 155.[end figure description]

wages, or I could not have sent thee any thing. Mother
thinks thou art still in Leipzig: why didst thou stay there
so long? but no difference; thy money would have gone
anyhow.”

It was nevertheless singular that Otto should be without
money, so soon after the appropriation of Count
Kasincsky's funds. If the “20” in the first memorandum
on the leaf meant “twenty thousand rubles,” as I conjectured,
and but four thousand two hundred were drawn by
the Count previous to his flight or imprisonment, Otto's
half of the remainder would amount to nearly eight thousand
rubles; and it was, therefore, not easy to account for
his delay in Leipzig, and his destitute condition.

Before examining the fragments relating to the American
phase of his life,—which illustrated his previous history
only by occasional revelations of his moods and feelings,—
I made one more effort to guess the cause of his
having assumed the name of “Von Herisau.” The initials
signed to the order for the ring (“B. v. H.”) certainly
stood for the same family name; and the possession of
papers belonging to one of the family was an additional
evidence that Otto had either been in the service of, or
was related to, some Von Herisau. Perhaps a sentence
in one of the sister's letters—“Forget thy disappointment
so far as I am concerned, for I never expected any thing”—
referred to something of the kind. On the whole, service
seemed more likely than kinship; but in that case
the papers must have been stolen.

I had endeavored, from the start, to keep my

-- 156 --

[figure description] Page 156.[end figure description]

sympathies out of the investigation, lest they should lead me to
misinterpret the broken evidence, and thus defeat my object.
It must have been the Countess' letter, and the
brief, almost stenographic, signs of anxiety and unhappiness
on the leaf of the journal, that first beguiled me into
a commiseration, which the simple devotion and self-sacrifice
of the poor, toiling sister failed to neutralize. However,
I detected the feeling at this stage of the examination,
and turned to the American records, in order to get
rid of it.

The principal paper was the list of addresses of which
I have spoken. I looked over it in vain, to find some indication
of its purpose; yet it had been carefully made out
and much used. There was no name of a person upon it,—
only numbers and streets, one hundred and thirty-eight
in all. Finally, I took these, one by one, to ascertain if
any of the houses were known to me, and found three, out
of the whole number, to be the residences of persons whom
I knew. One was a German gentleman, and the other
two were Americans who had visited Germany. The riddle
was read! During a former residence in New York,
I had for a time been quite overrun by destitute Germans,—
men, apparently, of some culture, who represented themselves
as theological students, political refugees, or unfortunate
clerks and secretaries,—soliciting assistance. I
found that, when I gave to one, a dozen others came within
the next fortnight; when I refused, the persecution
ceased for about the same length of time. I became convinced,
at last, that these persons were members of an

-- 157 --

[figure description] Page 157.[end figure description]

organized society of beggars, and the result proved it; for
when I made it an inviolable rule to give to no one who
could not bring me an indorsement of his need by some
person whom I knew, the annoyance ceased altogether.

The meaning of the list of addresses was now plain.
My nascent commiseration for the man was not only
checked, but I was in danger of changing my rôle from
that of culprit's counsel to that of prosecuting attorney.

When I took up again the fragment of the first draught
of a letter commencing, “Dog and villain!” and applied
it to the words “Jean” or “Johann Helm,” the few lines
which could be deciphered became full of meaning. “Don't
think,” it began, “that I have forgotten you, or the trick
you played me! If I was drunk or drugged the last night,
I know how it happened, for all that. I left, but I shall
go back. And if you make use of” (here some words
were entirely obliterated).... “is true. He gave me
the ring, and meant”.... This was all I could make
out. The other papers showed only scattered memoranda,
of money, or appointments, or addresses, with the exception
of the diary in pencil.

I read the letter attentively, and at first with very little
idea of its meaning. Many of the words were abbreviated,
and there were some arbitrary signs. It ran over
a period of about four months, terminating six weeks before
the man's death. He had been wandering about
the country during this period, sleeping in woods and
barns, and living principally upon milk. The condition
of his pulse and other physical functions was scrupulously

-- 158 --

[figure description] Page 158.[end figure description]

set down, with an occasional remark of “good” or “bad.”
The conclusion was at last forced upon me that he had
been endeavoring to commit suicide by a slow course of
starvation and exposure. Either as the cause or the result
of this attempt, I read, in the final notes, signs of an
aberration of mind. This also explained the singular demeanor
of the man when found, and his refusal to take
medicine or nourishment. He had selected a long way
to accomplish his purpose,but had reached the end at last.

The confused material had now taken shape; the dead
man, despite his will, had confessed to me his name and
the chief events of his life. It now remained—looking at
each event as the result of a long chain of causes—to
deduce from them the elements of his individual character,
and then fill up the inevitable gaps in the story from
the probabilities of the operation of those elements. This
was not so much a mere venture as the reader may suppose,
because the two actions of the mind test each other.
If they cannot, thus working towards a point and back
again, actually discover what was, they may at least fix
upon a very probable might have been.

A person accustomed to detective work would have
obtained my little stock of facts with much less trouble,
and would, almost instinctively, have filled the blanks as
he went along. Being an apprentice in such matters, I
had handled the materials awkwardly. I will not here
retrace my own mental zigzags between character and
act, but simply repeat the story as I finally settled and
accepted it.

-- 159 --

[figure description] Page 159.[end figure description]

Otto Lindenschmidt was the child of poor parents in
or near Breslau. His father died when he was young;
his mother earned a scanty subsistence as a washerwoman;
his sister went into service. Being a bright, handsome
boy, he attracted the attention of a Baron von Herisau,
an old, childless, eccentric gentleman, who took him
first as page or attendant, intending to make him a superior
valet de chambre. Gradually, however, the Baron
fancied that he detected in the boy a capacity for better
things; his condescending feeling of protection had grown
into an attachment for the handsome, amiable, grateful
young fellow, and he placed him in the gymnasium at
Breslau, perhaps with the idea, now, of educating him to
be an intelligent companion.

The boy and his humble relatives, dazzled by this opportunity,
began secretly to consider the favor as almost
equivalent to his adoption as a son. (The Baron had
once been married, but his wife and only child had long
been dead.) The old man, of course, came to look upon
the growing intelligence of the youth as his own work:
vanity and affection became inextricably blended in his
heart, and when the cursus was over, he took him home
as the companion of his lonely life. After two or three
years, during which the young man was acquiring habits
of idleness and indulgence, supposing his future secure,
the Baron died,—perhaps too suddenly to make full
provision for him, perhaps after having kept up the appearance
of wealth on a life-annuity, but, in any case,
leaving very little, if any, property to Otto. In his

-- 160 --

[figure description] Page 160.[end figure description]

disappointment, the latter retained certain family papers
which the Baron had intrusted to his keeping. The ring
was a gift, and he wore it in remembrance of his benefactor.

Wandering about, Micawber-like, in hopes that something
might turn up, he reached Posen, and there either
met or heard of the Polish Count, Ladislas Kasincsky,
who was seeking a tutor for his only son. His accomplishments,
and perhaps, also, a certain aristocratic grace
of manner unconsciously caught from the Baron von
Herisau, speedily won for him the favor of the Count and
Countess Kasincsky, and emboldened him to hope for
the hand of the Countess' sister, Helmine —, to whom
he was no doubt sincerely attached. Here Johann Helm,
or “Jean,” a confidential servant of the Count, who looked
upon the new tutor as a rival, yet adroitly flattered his
vanity for the purpose of misleading and displacing him,
appears upon the stage. “Jean” first detected Otto's
passion; “Jean,” at an epicurean dinner, wormed out of
Otto the secret of the Herisau documents, and perhaps
suggested the part which the latter afterwards played.

This “Jean” seemed to me to have been the evil
agency in the miserable history which followed. After
Helmine's rejection of Otto's suit, and the flight or captivity
of Count Kasincsky, leaving a large sum of money
in Otto's hands, it would be easy for “Jean,” by mingled
persuasions and threats, to move the latter to flight, after
dividing the money still remaining in his hands. After
the theft, and the partition, which took place beyond the

-- 161 --

[figure description] Page 161.[end figure description]

Polish frontier, “Jean” in turn, stole his accomplice's
share, together with the Von Herisau documents.

Exile and a year's experience of organized mendicancy
did the rest. Otto Lindenschmidt was one of those
natures which possess no moral elasticity—which have
neither the power nor the comprehension of atonement.
The first real, unmitigated guilt—whether great or small—
breaks them down hopelessly. He expected no chance
of self-redemption, and he found none. His life in America
was so utterly dark and hopeless that the brightest
moment in it must have been that which showed him the
approach of death.

My task was done. I had tracked this weak, vain,
erring, hunted soul to its last refuge, and the knowledge
bequeathed to me but a single duty. His sins were balanced
by his temptations; his vanity and weakness had
revenged themselves; and there only remained to tell
the simple, faithful sister that her sacrifices were no longer
required. I burned the evidences of guilt, despair and
suicide, and sent the other papers, with a letter relating
the time and circumstances of Otto Lindenschmidt's
death, to the civil authorities of Breslau, requesting that
they might be placed in the hands of his sister Elise.

This, I supposed, was the end of the history, so far as
my connection with it was concerned. But one cannot
track a secret with impunity; the fatality connected with
the act and the actor clings even to the knowledge of the
act. I had opened my door a little, in order to look out
upon the life of another, but in doing so a ghost had

-- 162 --

[figure description] Page 162.[end figure description]

entered in, and was not to be dislodged until I had done its
service.

In the summer of 1867 I was in Germany, and during
a brief journey of idlesse and enjoyment came to the
lovely little watering-place of Liebenstein, on the southern
slope of the Thüringian Forest. I had no expectation or
even desire of making new acquaintances among the gay
company who took their afternoon coffee under the noble
linden trees on the terrace; but, within the first hour of
my after-dinner leisure, I was greeted by an old friend,
an author, from Coburg, and carried away, in my own despite,
to a group of his associates. My friend and his
friends had already been at the place a fortnight, and knew
the very tint and texture of its gossip. While I sipped
my coffee, I listened to them with one ear, and to Wagner's
overture to “Lohengrin” with the other; and I
should soon have been wholly occupied with the fine orchestra
had I not been caught and startled by an unexpected
name.

“Have you noticed,” some one asked, “how much attention
the Baron von Herisau is paying her?”

I whirled round and exclaimed, in a breath, “The
Baron von Herisau!”

“Yes,” said my friend; “do you know him?”

I was glad that three crashing, tremendous chords
came from the orchestra just then, giving me time to collect
myself before I replied: “I am not sure whether it
is the same person: I knew a Baron von Herisau long
ago: how old is the gentleman here?”

-- 163 --

[figure description] Page 163.[end figure description]

“About thirty-five, I should think,” my friend answered.

“Ah, then it can't be the same person,” said I: “still,
if he should happen to pass near us, will you point him
out to me?”

It was an hour later, and we were all hotly discussing
the question of Lessing's obligations to English literature,
when one of the gentlemen at the table said: “There
goes the Baron von Herisau: is it perhaps your friend,
sir?”

I turned and saw a tall man, with prominent nose,
opaque black eyes, and black mustache, walking beside
a pretty, insipid girl. Behind the pair went an elderly
couple, overdressed and snobbish in appearance. A carriage,
with servants in livery, waited in the open space
below the terrace, and having received the two couples,
whirled swiftly away towards Altenstein.

Had I been more of a philosopher I should have
wasted no second thought on the Baron von Herisau.
But the Nemesis of the knowledge which I had throttled
poor Otto Lindenschmidt's ghost to obtain had come
upon me at last, and there was no rest for me until I had
discovered who and what was the Baron. The list of
guests which the landlord gave me whetted my curiosity
to a painful degree; for on it I found the entry: “Aug.
15.—Otto v. Herisau, Rentier, East Prussia.”

It was quite dark when the carriage returned. I
watched the company into the supper-room, and then,
whisking in behind them, secured a place at the nearest

-- 164 --

[figure description] Page 164.[end figure description]

table. I had an hour of quiet, stealthy observation before
my Coburg friend discovered me, and by that time I was
glad of his company and had need of his confidence.
But, before making use of him in the second capacity, I
desired to make the acquaintance of the adjoining partie
carrée.
He had bowed to them familiarly in passing, and
when the old gentleman said, “Will you not join us, Herr—?”
I answered my friend's interrogative glance with
a decided affirmative, and we moved to the other table.

My seat was beside the Baron von Herisau, with whom
I exchanged the usual commonplaces after an introduction.
His manner was cold and taciturn, I thought, and there
was something forced in the smile which accompanied his
replies to the remarks of the coarse old lady, who continually
referred to the “Herr Baron” as authority upon
every possible subject. I noticed, however, that he cast
a sudden, sharp glance at me, when I was presented to
the company as an American.

The man's neighborhood disturbed me. I was obliged
to let the conversation run in the channels already selected,
and stupid enough I found them. I was considering
whether I should not give a signal to my friend and
withdraw, when the Baron stretched his hand across the
table for a bottle of Affenthaler, and I caught sight of a
massive gold ring on his middle finger. Instantly I remembered
the ring which “B. v. H.” had given to Otto
Lindenschmidt, and I said to myself, “That is it!” The
inference followed like lightning that it was “Johann
Helm” who sat beside me, and not a Baron von Herisau!

-- 165 --

[figure description] Page 165.[end figure description]

That evening my friend and I had a long, absorbing
conversation in my room. I told him the whole story,
which came back vividly to memory, and learned, in return,
that the reputed Baron was supposed to be wealthy,
that the old gentleman was a Bremen merchant or banker,
known to be rich, that neither was considered by those
who had met them to be particularly intelligent or refined,
and that the wooing of the daughter had already become
so marked as to be a general subject of gossip. My
friend was inclined to think my conjecture correct, and
willingly co-operated with me in a plan to test the matter.
We had no considerable sympathy with the snobbish parents,
whose servility to a title was so apparent; but the
daughter seemed to be an innocent and amiable creature,
however silly, and we determined to spare her the shame
of an open scandal.

If our scheme should seem a little melodramatic, it
must not be forgotten that my friend was an author. The
next morning, as the Baron came up the terrace after his
visit to the spring, I stepped forward and greeted him politely,
after which I said: “I see by the strangers' list that
you are from East Prussia, Baron; have you ever been in
Poland?” At that moment, a voice behind him called
out rather sharply, “Jean!” The Baron started, turned
round and then back to me, and all his art could not prevent
the blood from rushing to his face. I made, as if by
accident, a gesture with my hand, indicating success, and
went a step further.

“Because,” said I, “I am thinking of making a visit

-- 166 --

[figure description] Page 166.[end figure description]

to Cracow and Warsaw, and should be glad of any information—”

“Certainly!” he interrupted me, “and I should be
very glad to give it, if I had ever visited Poland.”

“At least,” I continued, “you can advise me upon
one point; but excuse me, shall we not sit down a moment
yonder? As my question relates to money, I should
not wish to be overheard.”

I pointed out a retired spot, just before reaching
which we were joined by my friend, who suddenly stepped
out from behind a clump of lilacs. The Baron and he
saluted each other.

“Now,” said I to the former, “I can ask your advice,
Mr. Johann Helm!”

He was not an adept, after all. His astonishment
and confusion were brief, to be sure, but they betrayed
him so completely that his after-impulse to assume a
laughty offensive air only made us smile.

“If I had a message to you from Otto Lindenschmidt,
what then?” I asked.

He turned pale, and presently stammered out, “He—
he is dead!”

“Now,” said my friend, “it is quite time to drop the
mask before us. You see we know you, and we know
your history. Not from Otto Lindenschmidt alone;
Count Ladislas Kasincsky—”

“What! Has he come back from Siberia?” exclaimed
Johann Helm. His face expressed abject terror;
I think he would have fallen upon his knees before

-- 167 --

[figure description] Page 167.[end figure description]

us if he had not somehow felt, by a rascal's instinct,
that we had no personal wrongs to redress in unmasking
him.

Our object, however, was to ascertain through him the
complete facts of Otto Lindenschmidt's history, and then
to banish him from Liebenstein. We allowed him to
suppose for awhile that we were acting under the authority
of persons concerned, in order to make the best possible
use of his demoralized mood, for we knew it would
not last long.

My guesses were very nearly correct. Otto Lindenschmidt
had been educated by an old Baron, Bernhard
von Herisau, on account of his resemblance in person to
a dead son, whose name had also been Otto. He could
not have adopted the plebeian youth, at least to the extent
of giving him an old and haughty name, but this the
latter nevertheless expected, up to the time of the Baron's
death. He had inherited a little property from his benefactor,
but soon ran through it. “He was a light-headed
fellow,” said Johann Helm, “but he knew how to get the
confidence of the old Junkers. If he hadn't been so
cowardly and fidgety, he might have made himself a
career.”

The Polish episode differed so little from my interpretation
that I need not repeat Helm's version. He
denied having stolen Otto's share of the money, but could
not help admitting his possession of the Von Herisau
papers, among which were the certificates of birth and
baptism of the old Baron's son, Otto. It seems that he

-- 168 --

[figure description] Page 168.[end figure description]

had been fearful of Lindenschmidt's return from America,
for he managed to communicate with his sister in Breslau,
and in this way learned the former's death. Not until
then had he dared to assume his present disguise.

We let him go, after exacting a solemn pledge that he
would betake himself at once to Hamburg, and there
ship for Australia. (I judged that America was already amply
supplied with individuals of his class.) The sudden departure
of the Baron von Herisau was a two days' wonder
at Liebenstein; but besides ourselves, only the Bremen
banker knew the secret. He also left, two days afterwards,
with his wife and daughter—their cases, it was reported,
requiring Kissingen.

Otto Lindenschmidt's life, therefore, could not hide
itself. Can any life?

-- --

p711-176 TWIN-LOVE.

[figure description] Page 169.[end figure description]

WHEN John Vincent, after waiting
twelve years, married Phebe
Etheridge, the whole neighborhood
experienced that sense of
relief and satisfaction which follows
the triumph of the right.
Not that the fact of a true love is ever generally recognized
and respected when it is first discovered; for
there is a perverse quality in American human nature
which will not accept the existence of any fine, unselfish
passion, until it has been tested and established
beyond peradventure. There were two views of the case
when John Vincent's love for Phebe, and old Reuben
Etheridge's hard prohibition of the match, first became
known to the community. The girls and boys, and some
of the matrons, ranged themselves at once on the side of
the lovers, but a large majority of the older men and a
few of the younger supported the tyrannical father.

Reuben Etheridge was rich, and, in addition to what
his daughter would naturally inherit from him, she already
possessed more than her lover, at the time of their

-- 170 --

[figure description] Page 170.[end figure description]

betrothal. This in the eyes of one class was a sufficient reason
for the father's hostility. When low natures live (as they
almost invariably do) wholly in the present, they neither
take tenderness from the past nor warning from the possibilities
of the future. It is the exceptional men and
women who remember their youth. So, these lovers received
a nearly equal amount of sympathy and condemnation;
and only slowly, partly through their quiet fidelity
and patience, and partly through the improvement in
John Vincent's worldly circumstances, was the balance
changed. Old Reuben remained an unflinching despot
to the last: if any relenting softness touched his heart, he
sternly concealed it; and such inference as could be
drawn from the fact that he, certainly knowing what would
follow his death, bequeathed his daughter her proper
share of his goods, was all that could be taken for consent.

They were married: John, a grave man in middle
age, weather-beaten and worn by years of hard work and
self-denial, yet not beyond the restoration of a milder
second youth; and Phebe a sad, weary woman, whose
warmth of longing had been exhausted, from whom youth
and its uncalculating surrenders of hope and feeling had
gone forever. They began their wedded life under the
shadow of the death out of which it grew; and when,
after a ceremony in which neither bridesmaid nor groomsman
stood by their side, they united their divided homes,
it seemed to their neighbors that a separated husband and
wife had come together again, not that the relation was
new to either.

-- 171 --

[figure description] Page 171.[end figure description]

John Vincent loved his wife with the tenderness of an
innocent man, but all his tenderness could not avail to
lift the weight of settled melancholy which had gathered
upon her. Disappointment, waiting, yearning, indulgence
in long lament and self-pity, the morbid cultivation of unhappy
fancies—all this had wrought its work upon her,
and it was too late to effect a cure. In the night she
awoke to weep at his side, because of the years when she
had awakened to weep alone; by day she kept up her old
habit of foreboding, although the evening steadily refuted
the morning; and there were times when, without any
apparent cause, she would fall into a dark, despairing mood
which her husband's greatest care and cunning could only
slowly dispel.

Two or three years passed, and new life came to the
Vincent farm. One day, between midnight and dawn, the
family pair was doubled; the cry of twin sons was heard
in the hushed house. The father restrained his happy
wonder in his concern for the imperilled life of the mother;
he guessed that she had anticipated death, and she
now hung by a thread so slight that her simple will might
snap it. But her will, fortunately, was as faint as her consciousness;
she gradually drifted out of danger, taking
her returning strength with a passive acquiescence rather
than with joy. She was hardly paler than her wont, but
the lurking shadow seemed to have vanished from her
eyes, and John Vincent felt that her features had assumed
a new expression, the faintly perceptible stamp of some
spiritual change.

-- 172 --

[figure description] Page 172.[end figure description]

It was a happy day for him when, propped against
his breast and gently held by his warm, strong arm, the
twin boys were first brought to be laid upon her lap.
Two staring, dark-faced creatures, with restless fists and
feet, they were alike in every least feature of their grotesque
animality. Phebe placed a hand under the head of
each, and looked at them for a long time in silence.

“Why is this?” she said, at last, taking hold of a
narrow pink ribbon, which was tied around the wrist of
one.

“He's the oldest, sure,” the nurse answered. “Only
by fifteen minutes or so, but it generally makes a difference
when twins come to be named; and you may see
with your own eyes that there's no telling of 'em apart
otherways.”

“Take off the ribbon, then,” said Phebe quietly; “I
know them.”

“Why, ma'am, it's always done, where they're so like!
And I'll never be able to tell which is which; for they
sleep and wake and feed by the same clock. And you
might mistake, after all, in giving 'em names—”

“There is no oldest or youngest, John; they are two
and yet one: this is mine, and this is yours.”

“I see no difference at all, Phebe,” said John; “and
how can we divide them?”

“We will not divide,” she answered; “I only meant
it as a sign.”

She smiled, for the first time in many days. He was
glad of heart, but did not understand her. “What shall

-- 173 --

[figure description] Page 173.[end figure description]

we call them?” he asked. “Elias and Reuben, after our
fathers?”

“No, John; their names must be David and Jonathan.”

And so they were called. And they grew, not less,
but more alike, in passing through the stages of babyhood.
The ribbon of the older one had been removed,
and the nurse would have been distracted, but for Phebe's
almost miraculous instinct. The former comforted herself
with the hope that teething would bring a variation to
the two identical mouths; but no! they teethed as one
child. John, after desperate attempts, which always
failed in spite of the headaches they gave him, postponed
the idea of distinguishing one from the other, until they
should be old enough to develop some dissimilarity of
speech, or gait, or habit. All trouble might have been
avoided, had Phebe consented to the least variation in
their dresses; but herein she was mildly immovable.

“Not yet,” was her set reply to her husband; and one
day, when he manifested a little annoyance at her persistence,
she turned to him, holding a child on each knee, and
said with a gravity which silenced him thenceforth:
“John, can you not see that our burden has passed into
them? Is there no meaning in this—that two children
who are one in body and face and nature, should be given
to us at our time of life, after such long disappointment
and trouble? Our lives were held apart; theirs were united
before they were born, and I dare not turn them in
different directions. Perhaps I do not know all that the

-- 174 --

[figure description] Page 174.[end figure description]

Lord intended to say to us, in sending them; but His hand
is here!”

“I was only thinking of their good,” John meekly answered.
“If they are spared to grow up, there must be
some way of knowing one from the other.”

They will not need it, and I, too, think only of them.
They have taken the cross from my heart, and I will lay
none on theirs. I am reconciled to my life through them,
John; you have been very patient and good with me, and
I will yield to you in all things but in this. I do not think
I shall live to see them as men grown; yet, while we are
together, I feel clearly what it is right to do. Can you
not, just once, have a little faith without knowledge,
John?”

“I'll try, Phebe,” he said. “Any way, I'll grant that
the boys belong to you more than to me.”

Phebe Vincent's character had verily changed. Her
attacks of semi-hysterical despondency never returned;
her gloomy prophecies ceased. She was still grave, and
the trouble of so many years never wholly vanished from
her face; but she performed every duty of her life with at
least a quiet willingness, and her home became the abode
of peace; for passive content wears longer than demonstrative
happiness.

David and Jonathan grew as one boy: the taste and
temper of one was repeated in the other, even as the voice
and features. Sleeping or waking, grieved or joyous, well
or ill, they lived a single life, and it seemed so natural for
one to answer to the other's name, that they probably

-- 175 --

[figure description] Page 175.[end figure description]

would have themselves confused their own identities, but
for their mother's unerring knowledge. Perhaps unconsciously
guided by her, perhaps through the voluntary action
of their own natures, each quietly took the other's
place when called upon, even to the sharing of praise or
blame at school, the friendships and quarrels of the playground.
They were healthy and happy lads, and John
Vincent was accustomed to say to his neighbors, “They're
no more trouble than one would be; and yet they're four
hands instead of two.”

Phebe died when they were fourteen, saying to them,
with almost her latest breath, “Be one, always!” Before
her husband could decide whether to change her plan of
domestic education, they were passing out of boyhood,
changing in voice, stature, and character with a continued
likeness which bewildered and almost terrified him. He
procured garments of different colors, but they were accustomed
to wear each article in common, and the result
was only a mixture of tints for both. They were sent to
different schools, to be returned the next day, equally pale,
suffering, and incapable of study. Whatever device was
employed, they evaded it by a mutual instinct which rendered
all external measures unavailing. To John Vincent's
mind their resemblance was an accidental misfortune,
which had been confirmed through their mother's
fancy. He felt that they were bound by some deep, mysterious
tie, which, inasmuch as it might interfere with all
practical aspects of life, ought to be gradually weakened.
Two bodies, to him, implied two distinct men, and it was

-- 176 --

[figure description] Page 176.[end figure description]

wrong to permit a mutual dependence which prevented
either from exercising his own separate will and judgment.

But, while he was planning and pondering, the boys
became young men, and he was an old man. Old, and
prematurely broken; for he had worked much, borne
much, and his large frame held only a moderate measure
of vital force. A great weariness fell upon him, and his
powers began to give way, at first slowly, but then with accelerated
failure. He saw the end coming, long before
his sons suspected it; his doubt, for their sakes, was the
only thing which made it unwelcome. It was “upon his
mind” (as his Quaker neighbors would say) to speak to
them of the future, and at last the proper moment came.

It was a stormy November evening. Wind and rain
whirled and drove among the trees outside, but the sittingroom
of the old farm-house was bright and warm. David
and Jonathan, at the table, with their arms over each
other's backs and their brown locks mixed together, read
from the same book: their father sat in the ancient rocking-chair
before the fire, with his feet upon a stool. The
housekeeper and hired man had gone to bed, and all was
still in the house.

John waited until he heard the volume closed, and then
spoke.

“Boys,” he said, “let me have a bit of talk with you.
I don't seem to get over my ailments rightly,—never will,
maybe. A man must think of things while there's time,
and say them when they have to be said. I don't know as
there's any particular hurry in my case; only, we never

-- 177 --

[figure description] Page 177.[end figure description]

can tell, from one day to another. When I die, every
thing will belong to you two, share and share alike, either
to buy another farm with the money out, or divide this: I
won't tie you up in any way. But two of you will need
two farms for two families; for you won't have to wait
twelve years, like your mother and me.”

“We don't want another farm, father!” said David
and Jonathan together.

“I know you don't think so, now. A wife seemed far
enough off from me when I was your age. You've always
been satisfied to be with each other, but that can't last.
It was partly your mother's notion; I remember her saying
that our burden had passed into you. I never quite
understood what she meant, but I suppose it must rather
be the opposite of what we had to bear.”

The twins listened with breathless attention while their
father, suddenly stirred by the past, told them the story of
his long betrothal.

“And now,” he exclaimed, in conclusion, “it may be
putting wild ideas into your two heads, but I must say it!
That was where I did wrong—wrong to her and to me,—
in waiting! I had no right to spoil the best of our lives;
I ought to have gone boldly, in broad day, to her father's
house, taken her by the hand, and led her forth to be my
wife. Boys, if either of you comes to love a woman truly,
and she to love you, and there is no reason why God (I
don't say man) should put you asunder, do as I ought to
have done, not as I did! And, maybe, this advice is the
best legacy I can leave you.”

-- 178 --

[figure description] Page 178.[end figure description]

“But, father,” said David, speaking for both, “we
have never thought of marrying.”

“Likely enough,” their father answered; “we hardly
ever think of what surely comes. But to me, looking
back, it's plain. And this is the reason why I want you
to make me a promise, and as solemn as if I was on my
death-bed. Maybe I shall be, soon.”

Tears gathered in the eyes of the twins. “What is it,
father?” they both said.

“Nothing at all to any other two boys, but I don't
know how you'll take it. What if I was to ask you to live
apart for a while?”

“Oh father!” both cried. They leaned together, cheek
pressing cheek, and hand clasping hand, growing white
and trembling. John Vincent, gazing into the fire, did
not see their faces, or his purpose might have been shaken.

“I don't say now,” he went on. “After a while, when—
well, when I'm dead. And I only mean a beginning, to
help you toward what has to be. Only a month; I don't
want to seem hard to you; but that's little, in all conscience.
Give me your word: say, `For mother's sake!'”

There was a long pause. Then David and Jonathan
said, in low, faltering voices, “For mother's sake, I promise.”

“Remember that you were only boys to her. She
might have made all this seem easier, for women have reasons
for things no man can answer. Mind, within a year
after I'm gone!”

He rose and tottered out of the room.

-- 179 --

[figure description] Page 179.[end figure description]

The twins looked at each other: David said, “Must
we?” and Jonathan, “How can we?” Then they both
thought, “It may be a long while yet.” Here was a present
comfort, and each seemed to hold it firmly in holding
the hand of the other, as they fell asleep side by side.

The trial was nearer than they imagined. Their father
died before the winter was over; the farm and other
property was theirs, and they might have allowed life to
solve its mysteries as it rolled onwards, but for their promise
to the dead. This must be fulfilled, and then—one
thing was certain; they would never again separate.

“The sooner the better,” said David. “It shall be
the visit to our uncle and cousins in Indiana. You will
come with me as far as Harrisburg; it may be easier to
part there than here. And our new neighbors, the Bradleys,
will want your help for a day or two, after getting
home.”

“It is less than death,” Jonathan answered, “and
why should it seem to be more? We must think of
father and mother, and all those twelve years; now I
know what the burden was.”

“And we have never really borne any part of it!
Father must have been right in forcing us to promise.”

Every day the discussion was resumed, and always
with the same termination. Familiarity with the inevitable
step gave them increase of courage; yet, when the
moment had come and gone, when, speeding on opposite
trains, the hills and valleys multiplied between them with
terrible velocity, a pang like death cut to the heart of each,
and the divided life became a chill, oppressive dream.

-- 180 --

[figure description] Page 180.[end figure description]

During the separation no letters passed between them.
When the neighbors asked Jonathan for news of his brother,
he always replied, “He is well,” and avoided further
speech with such evidence of pain that they spared him.
An hour before the month drew to an end, he walked
forth alone, taking the road to the nearest railway station.
A stranger who passed him at the entrance of a thick
wood, three miles from home, was thunderstruck on meeting
the same person shortly after, entering the wood from
the other side; but the farmers in the near fields saw two
figures issuing from the shade, hand in hand.

Each knew the other's month, before they slept, and
the last thing Jonathan said, with his head on David's
shoulder, was, “You must know our neighbors, the Bradleys,
and especially Ruth.” In the morning, as they
dressed, taking each other's garments at random, as of old,
Jonathan again said, “I have never seen a girl that I like
so well as Ruth Bradley. Do you remember what father
said about loving and marrying? It comes into my mind
whenever I see Ruth; but she has no sister.”

“But we need not both marry,” David replied, “that
might part us, and this will not. It is for always now.”

“For always, David.”

Two or three days later Jonathan said, as he started
on an errand to the village: “I shall stop at the Bradleys
this evening, so you must walk across and meet me there.”

When David approached the house, a slender, girlish
figure, with her back towards him, was stooping over a
bush of great crimson roses, cautiously clipping a blossom

-- 181 --

[figure description] Page 181.[end figure description]

here and there. At the click of the gate-latch she started
and turned towards him. Her light gingham bonnet, falling
back, disclosed a long oval face, fair and delicate,
sweet brown eyes, and brown hair laid smoothly over the
temples. A soft flush rose suddenly to her cheeks, and he
felt that his own were burning.

“Oh Jonathan!” she exclaimed, transferring the roses
to her left hand, and extending her right, as she came forward.

He was too accustomed to the name to recognize her
mistake at once, and the word “Ruth!” came naturally
to his lips.

“I should know your brother David has come,” she
then said; “even if I had not heard so. You look so
bright. How glad I am!”

“Is he not here?” David asked.

“No; but there he is now, surely!” She turned towards
the lane, where Jonathan was dismounting. “Why,
it is yourself over again, Jonathan!”

As they approached, a glance passed between the
twins, and a secret transfer of the riding-whip to David
set their identity right with Ruth, whose manner toward
the latter innocently became shy with all its friendliness,
while her frank, familiar speech was given to Jonathan, as
was fitting. But David also took the latter to himself, and
when they left, Ruth had apparently forgotten that there
was any difference in the length of their acquaintance.

On their way homewards David said: “Father was
right. We must marry, like others, and Ruth is the wife

-- 182 --

[figure description] Page 182.[end figure description]

for us,—I mean for you, Jonathan. Yes, we must learn to
say mine and yours, after all, when we speak of her.”

“Even she cannot separate us, it seems,” Jonathan
answered. “We must give her some sign, and that will
also be a sign for others. It will seem strange to divide
ourselves; we can never learn it properly; rather let us
not think of marriage.”

“We cannot help thinking of it; she stands in mother's
place now, as we in father's.”

Then both became silent and thoughtful. They felt
that something threatened to disturb what seemed to be
the only possible life for them, yet were unable to distinguish
its features, and therefore powerless to resist it. The
same instinct which had been born of their wonderful
spiritual likeness told them that Ruth Bradley already
loved Jonathan: the duty was established, and they must
conform their lives to it. There was, however, this slight
difference between their natures—that David was generally
the first to utter the thought which came to the minds
of both. So when he said, “We shall learn what to do
when the need comes,” it was a postponement of all foreboding.
They drifted contentedly towards the coming
change.

The days went by, and their visits to Ruth Bradley
were continued. Sometimes Jonathan went alone, but
they were usually together, and the tie which united the
three became dearer and sweeter as it was more closely
drawn. Ruth learned to distinguish between the two when
they were before her: at least she said so, and they were

-- 183 --

[figure description] Page 183.[end figure description]

willing to believe it. But she was hardly aware how nearly
alike was the happy warmth in her bosom produced by
either pair of dark gray eyes and the soft half-smile which
played around either mouth. To them she seemed to be
drawn within the mystic circle which separated them from
others—she, alone; and they no longer imagined a life in
which she should not share.

Then the inevitable step was taken. Jonathan declared
his love, and was answered. Alas! he almost forgot
David that late summer evening, as they sat in the
moonlight, and over and over again assured each other
how dear they had grown. He felt the trouble in David's
heart when they met.

“Ruth is ours, and I bring her kiss to you,” he said,
pressing his lips to David's; but the arms flung around
him trembled, and David whispered, “Now the change
begins.”

“Oh, this cannot be our burden!” Jonathan cried,
with all the rapture still warm in his heart.

“If it is, it will be light, or heavy, or none at all, as
we shall bear it,” David answered, with a smile of infinite
tenderness.

For several days he allowed Jonathan to visit the
Bradley farm alone, saying that it must be so on Ruth's
account. Her love, he declared, must give her the fine
instinct which only their mother had ever possessed, and
he must allow it time to be confirmed. Jonathan, however,
insisted that Ruth already possessed it; that she was
beginning to wonder at his absence, and to fear that she

-- 184 --

[figure description] Page 184.[end figure description]

would not be entirely welcome to the home which must
always be equally his.

David yielded at once.

“You must go alone,” said Jonathan, “to satisfy
yourself that she knows us at last.”

Ruth came forth from the house as he drew near.
Her face beamed; she laid her hands upon his shoulders
and kissed him. “Now you cannot doubt me, Ruth!”
he said, gently.

“Doubt you, Jonathan!” she exclaimed with a fond
reproach in her eyes. “But you look troubled; is any
thing the matter?”

“I was thinking of my brother,” said David, in a low
tone.

“Tell me what it is,” she said, drawing him into the
little arbor of woodbine near the gate. They took seats
side by side on the rustic bench. “He thinks I may
come between you: is it not that?” she asked. Only
one thing was clear to David's mind—that she would
surely speak more frankly and freely of him to the supposed
Jonathan than to his real self. This once he
would permit the illusion.

“Not more than must be,” he answered. “He knew
all from the very beginning. But we have been like one
person in two bodies, and any change seems to divide
us.”

“I feel as you do,” said Ruth. “I would never consent
to be your wife, if I could really divide you. I love
you both too well for that.”

-- 185 --

[figure description] Page 185.[end figure description]

“Do you love me?” he asked, entirely forgetting his
representative part.

Again the reproachful look, which faded away as she
met his eyes. She fell upon his breast, and gave him
kisses which were answered with equal tenderness. Suddenly
he covered his face with his hands, and burst into
a passion of tears.

“Jonathan! Oh Jonathan!” she cried, weeping with
alarm and sympathetic pain.

It was long before he could speak; but at last, turning
away his head, he faltered, “I am David!”

There was a long silence.

When he looked up she was sitting with her hands
rigidly clasped in her lap: her face was very pale.

“There it is, Ruth,” he said; “we are one heart and
one soul. Could he love, and not I? You cannot decide
between us, for one is the other. If I had known you
first, Jonathan would be now in my place. What follows,
then?”

“No marriage,” she whispered.

“No!” he answered; “we brothers must learn to be
two men instead of one. You will partly take my place
with Jonathan; I must live with half my life, unless I
can find, somewhere in the world, your other half.”

“I cannot part you, David!”

“Something stronger than you or me parts us, Ruth.
If it were death, we should bow to God's will: well, it
can no more be got away from than death or judgment.
Say no more: the pattern of all this was drawn long

-- 186 --

[figure description] Page 186.[end figure description]

before we were born, and we cannot do any thing but work
it out.”

He rose and stood before her. “Remember this,
Ruth,” he said; “it is no blame in us to love each other.
Jonathan will see the truth in my face when we meet,
and I speak for him also. You will not see me again until
your wedding-day, and then no more afterwards—but,
yes! once, in some far-off time, when you shall know me
to be David, and still give me the kiss you gave to-day.”

“Ah, after death!” she thought: “I have parted
them forever.” She was about to rise, but fell upon the
seat again, fainting. At the same moment Jonathan appeared
at David's side.

No word was said. They bore her forth and supported
her between them until the fresh breeze had restored
her to consciousness. Her first glance rested on
the brother's hands, clasping; then, looking from one to
the other, she saw that the cheeks of both were wet.

“Now, leave me,” she said, “but come to-morrow,
Jonathan!” Even then she turned from one to the
other, with a painful, touching uncertainty, and stretched
out both hands to them in farewell.

How that poor twin heart struggled with itself is
only known to God. All human voices, and as they believed,
also the Divine Voice, commanded the division of
their interwoven life. Submission would have seemed
easier, could they have taken up equal and similar burdens;
but David was unable to deny that his pack was
overweighted. For the first time, their thoughts began
to diverge.

-- 187 --

[figure description] Page 187.[end figure description]

At last David said: “For mother's sake, Jonathan,
as we promised. She always called you her child. And
for Ruth's sake, and father's last advice: they all tell me
what I must do.”

It was like the struggle between will and desire, in
the same nature, and none the less fierce or prolonged because
the softer quality foresaw its ultimate surrender.
Long after he felt the step to be inevitable, Jonathan sought
to postpone it, but he was borne by all combined influences
nearer and nearer to the time.

And now the wedding-day came. David was to leave
home the same evening, after the family dinner under his
father's roof. In the morning he said to Jonathan: “I
shall not write until I feel that I have become other than
now, but I shall always be here, in you, as you will be in
me, everywhere. Whenever you want me, I shall know
it; and I think I shall know when to return.”

The hearts of all the people went out towards them as
they stood together in the little village church. Both
were calm, but very pale and abstracted in their expression,
yet their marvellous likeness was still unchanged.
Ruth's eyes were cast down so they could not be seen;
she trembled visibly, and her voice was scarcely audible
when she spoke the vow. It was only known in the
neighborhood that David was going to make another journey.
The truth could hardly have been guessed by persons
whose ideas follow the narrow round of their own
experiences; had it been, there would probably have been
more condemnation than sympathy. But in a vague way

-- 188 --

[figure description] Page 188.[end figure description]

the presence of some deeper element was felt—the falling
of a shadow, although the outstretched wing was unseen.
Far above them, and above the shadow, watched
the Infinite Pity, which was not denied to three hearts
that day.

It was a long time, more than a year, and Ruth was
lulling her first child on her bosom, before a letter came
from David. He had wandered westwards, purchased
some lands on the outer line of settlement, and appeared
to be leading a wild and lonely life. “I know now,” he
wrote, “just how much there is to bear, and how to bear
it. Strange men come between us, but you are not far off
when I am alone on these plains. There is a place where
I can always meet you, and I know that you have found it,—
under the big ash-tree by the barn. I think I am nearly
always there about sundown, and on moonshiny nights,
because we are then nearest together; and I never sleep
without leaving you half my blanket. When I first begin
to wake I always feel your breath, so we are never really
parted for long. I do not know that I can change much;
it is not easy; it is like making up your mind to have different
colored eyes and hair, and I can only get sunburnt
and wear a full beard. But we are hardly as unhappy as
we feared to be; mother came the other night, in a dream,
and took us on her knees. Oh, come to me, Jonathan,
but for one day! No, you will not find me; I am going
across the Plains!”

And Jonathan and Ruth? They loved each other
tenderly; no external trouble visited them; their home

-- 189 --

[figure description] Page 189.[end figure description]

was peaceful and pure; and yet, every room and stairway
and chair was haunted by a sorrowful ghost. As a
neighbor said after visiting them, “There seemed to be
something lost.” Ruth saw how constantly and how unconsciously
Jonathan turned to see his own every feeling
reflected in the missing eyes; how his hand sought another,
even while its fellow pressed hers; how half-spoken words,
day and night, died upon his lips, because they could not
reach the twin-ear. She knew not how it came, but her
own nature took upon itself the same habit. She felt that
she received a less measure of love than she gave—not
from Jonathan, in whose whole, warm, transparent heart
no other woman had ever looked, but something of her
own passed beyond him and never returned. To both
their life was like one of those conjurer's cups, seemingly
filled with red wine, which is held from the lips by the
false crystal hollow.

Neither spoke of this: neither dared to speak. The
years dragged out their slow length, with rare and brief
messages from David. Three children were in the house,
and still peace and plenty laid their signs upon its lintels.
But at last Ruth, who had been growing thinner and paler
ever since the birth of her first boy, became seriously ill.
Consumption was hers by inheritance, and it now manifested
itself in a form which too surely foretold the result.
After the physician had gone, leaving his fatal verdict
behind him, she called to Jonathan, who, bewildered by
his grief, sank down on his knees at her bedside and sobbed
upon her breast.

-- 190 --

[figure description] Page 190.[end figure description]

“Don't grieve,” she said; “this is my share of the
burden. If I have taken too much from you and David,
now comes the atonement. Many things have grown
clear to me. David was right when he said that there
was no blame. But my time is even less than the doctor
thinks: where is David? Can you not bid him come?”

“I can only call him with my heart,” he answered.
“And will he hear me now, after nearly seven years?”

“Call, then!” she eagerly cried. “Call with all the
strength of your love for him and for me, and I believe
he will hear you!”

The sun was just setting. Jonathan went to the great
ash-tree, behind the barn, fell upon his knees, and covered
his face, and the sense of an exceeding bitter cry
filled his heart. All the suppressed and baffled longing,
the want, the hunger, the unremitting pain of years, came
upon him and were crowded into the single prayer,
“Come, David, or I die!” Before the twilight faded,
while he was still kneeling, an arm came upon his shoulder,
and the faint touch of another cheek upon his own.
It was hardly for the space of a thought, but he knew
the sign.

“David will come!” he said to Ruth.

From that day all was changed. The cloud of coming
death which hung over the house was transmuted into
fleecy gold. All the lost life came back to Jonathan's
face, all the unrestful sweetness of Ruth's brightened into
a serene beatitude. Months had passed since David had
been heard from; they knew not how to reach him

-- 191 --

[figure description] Page 191.[end figure description]

without many delays; yet neither dreamed of doubting his
coming.

Two weeks passed, three, and there was neither word
nor sign. Jonathan and Ruth thought, “He is near,”
and one day a singular unrest fell upon the former. Ruth
saw it, but said nothing until night came, when she sent
Jonathan from her bedside with the words, “Go and
meet him?”

An hour afterwards she heard double steps on the
stone walk in front of the house. They came slowly to
the door; it opened; she heard them along the hall and
ascending the stairs; then the chamber-lamp showed her
the two faces, bright with a single, unutterable joy.

One brother paused at the foot of the bed; the other
drew near and bent over her. She clasped her thin
hands around his neck, kissed him fondly, and cried,
“Dear, dear David!”

“Dear Ruth,” he said, “I came as soon as I could.
I was far away, among wild mountains, when I felt that
Jonathan was calling me. I knew that I must return,
never to leave you more, and there was still a little work
to finish. Now we shall all live again!”

“Yes,” said Jonathan, coming to her other side, “try
to live, Ruth!”

Her voice came clear, strong, and full of authority.
“I do live, as never before. I shall take all my life with
me when I go to wait for one soul, as I shall find it there!
Our love unites, not divides, from this hour!”

The few weeks still left to her were a season of almost

-- 192 --

[figure description] Page 192.[end figure description]

superhuman peace. She faded slowly and painlessly,
taking the equal love of the twin-hearts, and giving an
equal tenderness and gratitude. Then first she saw the
mysterious need which united them, the fulness and joy
wherewith each completed himself in the other. All the
imperfect past was enlightened, and the end, even that
now so near, was very good.

Every afternoon they carried her down to a cushioned
chair on the veranda, where she could enjoy the quiet of
the sunny landscape, the presence of the brothers seated
at her feet, and the sports of her children on the grass.
Thus, one day, while David and Jonathan held her hands
and waited for her to wake from a happy sleep, she went
before them, and, ere they guessed the truth, she was
waiting for their one soul in the undiscovered land.

And Jonathan's children, now growing into manhood
and girlhood, also call David “father.” The marks left
by their divided lives have long since vanished from their
faces; the middle-aged men, whose hairs are turning gray,
still walk hand in hand, still sleep upon the same pillow,
still have their common wardrobe, as when they were
boys. They talk of “our Ruth” with no sadness, for
they believe that death will make them one, when, at the
same moment, he summons both. And we who know
them, to whom they have confided the touching mystery
of their nature, believe so too.

-- --

p711-200 THE EXPERIENCES OF THE A. C.

[figure description] Page 193.[end figure description]

“BRIDGEPORT! Change cars for the
Naugatuck Railroad!” shouted the
conductor of the New York and Boston
Express Train, on the evening
of May 27th, 1858. Indeed, he does
it every night (Sundays excepted),
for that matter; but as this story refers especially to Mr.
J. Edward Johnson, who was a passenger on that train,
on the aforesaid evening, I make special mention of the
fact. Mr. Johnson, carpet-bag in hand, jumped upon the
platform, entered the office, purchased a ticket for Waterbury,
and was soon whirling in the Naugatuck train towards
his destination.

On reaching Waterbury, in the soft spring twilight,
Mr. Johnson walked up and down in front of the station,
curiously scanning the faces of the assembled crowd.
Presently he noticed a gentleman who was performing
the same operation upon the faces of the alighting passengers.
Throwing himself directly in the way of the
latter, the two exchanged a steady gaze.

“Is your name Billings?” “Is your name Johnson?”

-- 194 --

[figure description] Page 194.[end figure description]

were simultaneous questions, followed by the simultaneous
exclamations—“Ned!” “Enos!”

Then there was a crushing grasp of hands, repeated
after a pause, in testimony of ancient friendship, and Mr.
Billings, returning to practical life, asked—

“Is that all your baggage? Come, I have a buggy
here: Eunice has heard the whistle, and she'll be impatient
to welcome you.”

The impatience of Eunice (Mrs. Billings, of course,)
was not of long duration, for in five minutes thereafter
she stood at the door of her husband's chocolate-colored
villa, receiving his friend.

While these three persons are comfortably seated at the
tea-table, enjoying their waffles, cold tongue, and canned
peaches, and asking and answering questions helter-skelter
in the delightful confusion of reunion after long separation,
let us briefly inform the reader who and what they are.

Mr. Enos Billings, then, was part owner of a manufactory
of metal buttons, forty years old, of middling
height, ordinarily quiet and rather shy, but with a large
share of latent warmth and enthusiasm in his nature.
His hair was brown, slightly streaked with gray, his eyes
a soft, dark hazel, forehead square, eyebrows straight,
nose of no very marked character, and a mouth moderately
full, with a tendency to twitch a little at the corners.
His voice was undertoned, but mellow and agreeable.

Mrs. Eunice Billings, of nearly equal age, was a good
specimen of the wide-awake New-England woman. Her
face had a piquant smartness of expression, which might

-- 195 --

[figure description] Page 195.[end figure description]

have been refined into a sharp edge, but for her natural
hearty good-humor. Her head was smoothly formed, her
face a full oval, her hair and eyes blond and blue in a
strong light, but brown and steel-gray at other times, and
her complexion of that ripe fairness into which a ruddier
color will sometimes fade. Her form, neither plump nor
square, had yet a firm, elastic compactness, and her slightest
movement conveyed a certain impression of decision
and self-reliance.

As for J. Edward Johnson, it is enough to say that he
was a tall, thin gentleman of forty-five, with an aquiline
nose, narrow face, and military whiskers, which swooped
upwards and met under his nose in a glossy black mustache.
His complexion was dark, from the bronzing of
fifteen summers in New Orleans. He was a member of a
wholesale hardware firm in that city, and had now revisited
his native North for the first time since his departure.
A year before, some letters relating to invoices of metal
buttons signed, “Foster, Kirkup, & Co., per Enos Billings,”
had accidentally revealed to him the whereabouts of the
old friend of his youth, with whom we now find him domiciled.
The first thing he did, after attending to some
necessary business matters in New York, was to take the
train for Waterbury.

“Enos,” said he, as he stretched out his hand for the
third cup of tea (which he had taken only for the purpose
of prolonging the pleasant table-chat), “I wonder which
of us is most changed.”

“You, of course,” said Mr. Billings, “with your brown

-- 196 --

[figure description] Page 196.[end figure description]

face and big mustache. Your own brother wouldn't have
known you if he had seen you last, as I did, with smooth
cheeks and hair of unmerciful length. Why, not even
your voice is the same!”

“That is easily accounted for,” replied Mr. Johnson.
“But in your case, Enos, I am puzzled to find where the
difference lies. Your features seem to be but little changed,
now that I can examine them at leisure; yet it is not the
same face. But, really, I never looked at you for so long a
time, in those days. I beg pardon; you used to be so—
so remarkably shy.”

Mr. Billings blushed slightly, and seemed at a loss
what to answer. His wife, however, burst into a merry
laugh, exclaiming—

“Oh, that was before the days of the A. C!”

He, catching the infection, laughed also; in fact Mr.
Johnson laughed, but without knowing why.

“The `A. C.'!” said Mr. Billings. “Bless me, Eunice!
how long it is since we have talked of that summer!
I had almost forgotten that there ever was an A. C.”

“Enos, could you ever forget Abel Mallory and the
beer?—or that scene between Hollins and Shelldrake?—
or” (here she blushed the least bit) “your own fit of candor?”
And she laughed again, more heartily than ever.

“What a precious lot of fools, to be sure!” exclaimed
her husband.

Mr. Johnson, meanwhile, though enjoying the cheerful
humor of his hosts, was not a little puzzled with regard to
its cause.

-- 197 --

[figure description] Page 197.[end figure description]

“What is the A. C.?” he ventured to ask.

Mr. and Mrs. Billings looked at each other, and smiled
without replying.

“Really, Ned,” said the former, finally, “the answer
to your question involves the whole story.”

“Then why not tell him the whole story, Enos?” remarked
his wife.

“You know I've never told it yet, and it's rather a
hard thing to do, seeing that I'm one of the heroes of the
farce—for it wasn't even genteel comedy, Ned,” said Mr.
Billings. “However,” he continued, “absurd as the
story may seem, it's the only key to the change in my
life, and I must run the risk of being laughed at.”

“I'll help you through, Enos,” said his wife, encouragingly;
“and besides, my róle in the farce was no better
than yours. Let us resuscitate, for to-night only, the constitution
of the A. C.”

“Upon my word, a capital idea! But we shall have
to initiate Ned.”

Mr. Johnson merrily agreeing, he was blindfolded and
conducted into another room. A heavy arm-chair, rolling
on casters, struck his legs in the rear, and he sank into it
with lamb-like resignation.

“Open your mouth!” was the command, given with
mock solemnity.

He obeyed.

“Now shut it!”

And his lips closed upon a cigar, while at the same
time the handkerchief was whisked away from his eyes
He found himself in Mr. Billing's library.

-- 198 --

[figure description] Page 198.[end figure description]

“Your nose betrays your taste, Mr. Johnson,” said the
lady, “and I am not hard-hearted enough to deprive you
of the indulgence. Here are matches.”

“Well,” said he, acting upon the hint, “if the remainder
of the ceremonies are equally agreeable, I should like
to be a permanent member of your order.”

By this time Mr. and Mrs. Billings, having between
them lighted the lamp, stirred up the coal in the grate,
closed the doors, and taken possession of comfortable
chairs, the latter proclaimed—

“The Chapter (isn't that what you call it?) will now
be held!”

“Was it in '43 when you left home, Ned?” asked
Mr. B.

“Yes.”

“Well, the A. C. culminated in '45. You remember
something of the society of Norridgeport, the last winter
you were there? Abel Mallory, for instance?”

“Let me think a moment,” said Mr. Johnson reflect
ively. “Really, it seems like looking back a hundred
years. Mallory—wasn't that the sentimental young man,
with wispy hair, a tallowy skin, and big, sweaty hands,
who used to be spouting Carlyle on the `reading evenings'
at Shelldrake's? Yes, to be sure; and there was
Hollins, with his clerical face and infidel talk,—and Pauline
Ringtop, who used to say, `The Beautiful is the
Good.' I can still hear her shrill voice, singing, `Would
that I were beautiful, would that I were fair!'”

There was a hearty chorus of laughter at poor Miss

-- 199 --

[figure description] Page 199.[end figure description]

Ringtop's expense. It harmed no one, however; for the
tar-weed was already thick over her Californian grave.

“Oh, I see,” said Mr. Billings, “you still remember
the absurdities of those days. In fact, I think you partially
saw through them then. But I was younger, and far
from being so clear-headed, and I looked upon those
evenings at Shelldrake's as being equal, at least, to the
symposia of Plato. Something in Mallory always repelled
me. I detested the sight of his thick nose, with the flaring
nostrils, and his coarse, half-formed lips, of the bluish color
of raw corned-beef. But I looked upon these feelings as unreasonable
prejudices, and strove to conquer them, seeing
the admiration which he received from others. He was an
oracle on the subject of `Nature.' Having eaten nothing
for two years, except Graham bread, vegetables without
salt, and fruits, fresh or dried, he considered himself to
have attained an antediluvian purity of health—or that he
would attain it, so soon as two pimples on his left temple
should have healed. These pimples he looked upon as
the last feeble stand made by the pernicious juices left
from the meat he had formerly eaten and the coffee he
had drunk. His theory was, that through a body so
purged and purified none but true and natural impulses
could find access to the soul. Such, indeed, was the theory
we all held. A Return to Nature was the near Millennium,
the dawn of which we already beheld in the sky.
To be sure there was a difference in our individual views
as to how this should be achieved, but we were all agreed
as to what the result should be.

-- 200 --

[figure description] Page 200.[end figure description]

“I can laugh over those days now, Ned; but they
were really happy while they lasted. We were the salt of
the earth; we were lifted above those grovelling instincts
which we saw manifested in the lives of others. Each contributed
his share of gas to inflate the painted balloon to
which we all clung, in the expectation that it would presently
soar with us to the stars. But it only went up over
the out-houses, dodged backwards and forwards two or
three times, and finally flopped down with us into a swamp.”

“And that balloon was the A. C.?” suggested Mr.
Johnson.

“As President of this Chapter, I prohibit questions,”
said Eunice. “And, Enos, don't send up your balloon until
the proper time. Don't anticipate the programme, or
the performance will be spoiled.”

“I had almost forgotten that Ned is so much in the
dark,” her obedient husband answered. “You can have
but a slight notion,” he continued, turning to his friend,
“of the extent to which this sentimental, or transcendental,
element in the little circle at Shelldrake's increased after
you left Norridgeport. We read the `Dial,' and Emerson;
we believed in Alcott as the `purple Plato' of modern
times; we took psychological works out of the library,
and would listen for hours to Hollins while he read Schelling
or Fichte, and then go home with a misty impression
of having imbibed infinite wisdom. It was, perhaps, a
natural, though very eccentric rebound from the hard, practical,
unimaginative New-England mind which surrounded
us; yet I look back upon it with a kind of wonder.

-- 201 --

[figure description] Page 201.[end figure description]

I was then, as you know, unformed mentally, and might
have been so still, but for the experiences of the A. C.”

Mr. Johnson shifted his position, a little impatiently.
Eunice looked at him with laughing eyes, and shook her
finger with a mock threat.

“Shelldrake,” continued Mr. Billings, without noticing
this by-play, “was a man of more pretence than real cultivation,
as I afterwards discovered. He was in good circumstances,
and always glad to receive us at his house, as
this made him, virtually, the chief of our tribe, and the outlay
for refreshments involved only the apples from his own
orchard and water from his well. There was an entire absence
of conventionaltiy at our meetings, and this, conpared
with the somewhat stiff society of the village, was
really an attraction. There was a mystic bond of union
in our ideas: we discussed life, love, religion, and the future
state, not only with the utmost candor, but with a
warmth of feeling which, in many of us, was genuine.
Even I (and you know how painfully shy and bashful I
was) felt myself more at home there than in my father's
house; and if I didn't talk much, I had a pleasant feeling
of being in harmony with those who did.

“Well, 'twas in the early part of '45—I think in April,—
when we were all gathered together, discussing, as usual,
the possibility of leading a life in accordance with Nature.
Abel Mallory was there, and Hollins, and Miss Ringtop,
and Faith Levis, with her knitting,—and also Eunice
Hazleton, a lady whom you have never seen, but you
may take my wife at her representative—”

-- 202 --

[figure description] Page 202.[end figure description]

“Stick to the programme, Enos,” interrupted Mrs. Billings.

“Eunice Hazleton, then. I wish I could recollect
some of the speeches made on that occasion. Abel had
but one pimple on his temple (there was a purple spot
where the other had been), and was estimating that in two
or three months more he would be a true, unspoiled man.
His complexion, nevertheless, was more clammy and wheylike
than ever.

“`Yes,' said he, `I also am an Arcadian! This false
dual existence which I have been leading will soon be
merged in the unity of Nature. Our lives must conform
to her sacred law. Why can't we strip off these hollow
Shams,' (he made great use of that word,) `and be our
true selves, pure, perfect, and divine?'

“Miss Ringtop heaved a sigh, and repeated a stanza
from her favorite poet:



“`Ah, when wrecked are my desires
On the everlasting Never,
And my heart with all its fires
Out forever,
In the cradle of Creation
Finds the soul resuscitation!

“Shelldrake, however, turning to his wife, said—

“`Elviry, how many up-stairs rooms is there in that
house down on the Sound?'

“`Four,—besides three small ones under the roof.
Why, what made you think of that, Jesse?' said she.

“`I've got an idea, while Abel's been talking,' he

-- 203 --

[figure description] Page 203.[end figure description]

answered. `We've taken a house for the summer, down the
other side of Bridgeport, right on the water, where there's
good fishing and a fine view of the Sound. Now, there's
room enough for all of us—at least all that can make it
suit to go. Abel, you and Enos, and Pauline and Eunice
might fix matters so that we could all take the place in
partnership, and pass the summer together, living a true
and beautiful life in the bosom of Nature. There we shall
be perfectly free and untrammelled by the chains which
still hang around us in Norridgeport. You know how often
we have wanted to be set on some island in the Pacific
Ocean, where we could build up a true society, right
from the start. Now, here's a chance to try the experiment
for a few months, anyhow.'

“Eunice clapped her hands (yes, you did!) and cried
out—

“`Splendid! Arcadian! I'll give up my school for the
summer.'

“Miss Ringtop gave her opinion in another quotation:



“`The rainbow hues of the Ideal
Condense to gems, and form the Real!'

“Abel Mallory, of course, did not need to have the proposal
repeated. He was ready for any thing which promised
indulgence, and the indulgence of his sentimental
tastes. I will do the fellow the justice to say that he was
not a hypocrite. He firmly believed both in himself and
his ideas—especially the former. He pushed both hands

-- 204 --

[figure description] Page 204.[end figure description]

through the long wisps of his drab-colored hair, and threw
his head back until his wide nostrils resembled a double
door to his brain.

“`Oh Nature!' he said, `you have found your lost
children! We shall obey your neglected laws! we shall
hearken to your divine whispers! we shall bring you back
from your ignominious exile, and place you on your ancestral
throne!'

“`Let us do it!' was the general cry.

“A sudden enthusiasm fired us, and we grasped each
other's hands in the hearty impulse of the moment. My
own private intention to make a summer trip to the White
Mountains had been relinquished the moment I heard
Eunice give in her adhesion. I may as well confess, at
once, that I was desperately in love, and afraid to speak
to her.

“By the time Mrs. Sheldrake brought in the apples
and water we were discussing the plan as a settled thing.
Hollins had an engagement to deliver Temperance lectures
in Ohio during the summer, but decided to postpone
his departure until August, so that he might, at least, spend
two months with us. Faith Levis couldn't go—at which,
I think, we were all secretly glad. Some three or four
others were in the same case, and the company was finally
arranged to consist of the Shelldrakes, Hollins, Mallory,
Eunice, Miss Ringtop, and myself. We did not give much
thought, either to the preparations in advance, or to our
mode of life when settled there. We were to live near to
Nature: that was the main thing.

-- 205 --

[figure description] Page 205.[end figure description]

“`What shall we call the place?' asked Eunice.

“`Arcadia!' said Abel Mallory, rolling up his large
green eyes.

“`Then,' said Hollins, `let us constitute ourselves the
Arcadian Club!'”

—“Aha!” interrupted Mr. Johnson, “I see! The
A. C.!”

“Yes, you can see the A. C. now,” said Mrs. Billings;
“but to understand it fully, you should have had a share
in those Arcadian experiences.”

“I am all the more interested in hearing them described.
Go on, Enos.”

“The proposition was adopted. We called ourselves
The Arcadian Club; but in order to avoid gossip, and the
usual ridicule, to which we were all more or less sensitive,
in case our plan should become generally known, it was
agreed that the initials only should be used. Besides,
there was an agreeable air of mystery about it: we thought
of Delphi, and Eleusis, and Samothrace: we should discover
that Truth which the dim eyes of worldly men and
women were unable to see, and the day of disclosure
would be the day of Triumph. In one sense we were
truly Arcadians: no suspicion of impropriety, I verily believe,
entered any of our minds. In our aspirations after
what we called a truer life there was no material taint. We
were fools, if you choose, but as far as possible from being
sinners. Besides, the characters of Mr. and Mrs. Shelldrake,
who naturally became the heads of our proposed
community were sufficient to preserve us from slander

-- 206 --

[figure description] Page 206.[end figure description]

or suspicion, if even our designs had been publicly announced.

“I won't bore you with an account of our preparations.
In fact, there was very little to be done. Mr.
Shelldrake succeeded in hiring the house, with most of its
furniture, so that but a few articles had to be supplied.
My trunk contained more books than boots, more blank
paper than linen.

“`Two shirts will be enough,' said Abel: `you can
wash one of them any day, and dry it in the sun.'

“The supplies consisted mostly of flour, potatoes, and
sugar. There was a vegetable-garden in good condition,
Mr. Shelldrake said, which would be our principal dependence.

“`Besides, the clams!' I exclaimed unthinkingly.

“`Oh, yes!' said Eunice, `we can have chowder-parties:
that will be delightful!'

“`Clams! chowder! oh, worse than flesh!' groaned
Abel. `Will you reverence Nature by outraging her first
laws?'

“I had made a great mistake, and felt very foolish.
Eunice and I looked at each other, for the first time.”

“Speak for yourself only, Enos,” gently interpolated
his wife.

“It was a lovely afternoon in the beginning of June
when we first approached Arcadia. We had taken two
double teams at Bridgeport, and drove slowly forward to
our destination, followed by a cart containing our trunks
and a few household articles. It was a bright, balmy day:

-- 207 --

[figure description] Page 207.[end figure description]

the wheat-fields were rich and green, the clover showed
faint streaks of ruby mist along slopes leaning southward,
and the meadows were yellow with buttercups. Now and
then we caught glimpses of the Sound, and, far beyond
it, the dim Long Island shore. Every old white farm-house,
with its gray-walled garden, its clumps of lilacs, viburnums,
and early roses, offered us a picture of pastoral
simplicity and repose. We passed them, one by one, in the
happiest mood, enjoying the earth around us, the sky
above, and ourselves most of all.

“The scenery, however, gradually became more rough
and broken. Knobs of gray gneiss, crowned by mournful
cedars, intrenched upon the arable land, and the dark-blue
gleam of water appeared through the trees. Our road,
which had been approaching the Sound, now skirted the
head of a deep, irregular inlet, beyond which extended a
beautiful promontory, thickly studded with cedars, and
with scattering groups of elm, oak and maple trees. Towards
the end of the promontory stood a house, with
white walls shining against the blue line of the Sound.

“`There is Arcadia, at last!' exclaimed Mr. Shelldrake.

“A general outcry of delight greeted the announcement.
And, indeed, the loveliness of the picture surpassed
our most poetic anticipations. The low sun was throwing
exquisite lights across the point, painting the slopes of
grass of golden green, and giving a pearly softness to the
gray rocks. In the back-ground was drawn the far-off
water-line, over which a few specks of sail glimmered

-- 208 --

[figure description] Page 208.[end figure description]

against the sky. Miss Ringtop, who, with Eunice, Mallory,
and myself, occupied one carriage, expressed her
`gushing' feelings in the usual manner:



“`Where the turf is softest, greenest,
Doth an angel thrust me on,—
Where the landscape lies serenest,
In the journey of the sun!'

“`Don't, Pauline!' said Eunice; `I never like to hear
poetry flourished in the face of Nature. This landscape
surpasses any poem in the world. Let us enjoy the best
thing we have, rather than the next best.'

“`Ah, yes!' sighed Miss Ringtop, `'tis true!

“`They sing to the ear; this sings to the eye!'

“Thenceforward, to the house, all was childish joy and
jubilee. All minor personal repugnances were smoothed
over in the general exultation. Even Abel Mallory became
agreeable; and Hollins, sitting beside Mrs. Shelldrake
on the back seat of the foremost carriage, shouted
to us, in boyish lightness of heart.

“Passing the head of the inlet, we left the countryroad,
and entered, through a gate in the tottering stone
wall, on our summer domain. A track, open to the field
on one side, led us past a clump of deciduous trees, between
pastures broken by cedared knolls of rock, down
the centre of the peninsula, to the house. It was quite
an old frame-building, two stories high, with a gambrel
roof and tall chimneys. Two slim Lombardy poplars and

-- 209 --

[figure description] Page 209.[end figure description]

a broad-leaved catalpa shaded the southern side, and a
kitchen-garden, divided in the centre by a double row of
untrimmed currant-bushes, flanked it on the east. For
flowers, there were masses of blue flags and coarse tawnyred
lilies, besides a huge trumpet-vine which swung its
pendent arms from one of the gables. In front of the
house a natural lawn of mingled turf and rock sloped
steeply down to the water, which was not more than two
hundred yards distant. To the west was another and
broader inlet of the Sound, out of which our Arcadian
promontory rose bluff and bold, crowned with a thick
fringe of pines. It was really a lovely spot which Shelldrake
had chosen—so secluded, while almost surrounded
by the winged and moving life of the Sound, so simple,
so pastoral and home-like. No one doubted the success
of our experiment, for that evening at least.

“Perkins Brown, Shelldrake's boy-of-all-work, awaited
us at the door. He had been sent on two or three days
in advance, to take charge of the house, and seemed to
have had enough of hermit-life, for he hailed us with a
wild whoop, throwing his straw hat half-way up one of the
poplars. Perkins was a boy of fifteen, the child of poor
parents, who were satisfied to get him off their hands, regardless
as to what humanitarian theories might be tested
upon him. As the Arcadian Club recognized no such
thing as caste, he was always admitted to our meetings,
and understood just enough of our conversation to excite
a silly ambition in his slow mind. His animal nature was
predominant, and this led him to be deceitful. At that

-- 210 --

[figure description] Page 210.[end figure description]

time, however, we all looked upon him as a proper young
Arcadian, and hoped that he would develop into a second
Abel Mallory.

“After our effects had been deposited on the stoop,
and the carriages had driven away, we proceeded to apportion
the rooms, and take possession. On the first floor
there were three rooms, two of which would serve us as
dining and drawing rooms, leaving the third for the Shelldrakes.
As neither Eunice and Miss Ringtop, nor Hollins
and Abel showed any disposition to room together,
I quietly gave up to them the four rooms in the second
story, and installed myself in one of the attic chambers.
Here I could hear the music of the rain close
above my head, and through the little gable window, as I
lay in bed, watch the colors of the morning gradually
steal over the distant shores. The end was, we were all
satisfied.

“`Now for our first meal in Arcadia!' was the next
cry. Mrs. Shelldrake, like a prudent housekeeper,
marched off to the kitchen, where Perkins had already
kindled a fire. We looked in at the door, but thought it
best to allow her undisputed sway in such a narrow
realm. Eunice was unpacking some loaves of bread and
paper bags of crackers; and Miss Ringtop, smiling
through her ropy curls, as much as to say, `You see, I
also can perform the coarser tasks of life!' occupied herself
with plates and cups. We men, therefore, walked
out to the garden, which we found in a promising condition.
The usual vegetables had been planted and were

-- 211 --

[figure description] Page 211.[end figure description]

growing finely, for the season was yet scarcely warm
enough for the weeds to make much headway. Radishes,
young onions, and lettuce formed our contribution to the
table. The Shelldrakes, I should explain, had not yet
advanced to the antediluvian point, in diet: nor, indeed,
had either Eunice or myself. We acknowledged the fascination
of tea, we saw a very mitigated evil in milk and
butter, and we were conscious of stifled longings after the
abomination of meat. Only Mallory, Hollins, and Miss
Ringtop had reached that loftiest round on the ladder of
progress where the material nature loosens the last fetter
of the spiritual. They looked down upon us, and we
meekly admitted their right to do so.

“Our board, that evening, was really tempting. The
absence of meat was compensated to us by the crisp and
racy onions, and I craved only a little salt, which had
been interdicted, as a most pernicious substance. I sat
at one corner of the table, beside Perkins Brown, who
took an opportunity, while the others were engaged in
conversation, to jog my elbow gently. As I turned towards
him, he said nothing, but dropped his eyes significantly.
The little rascal had the lid of a blacking-box,
filled with salt, upon his knee, and was privately seasoning
his onions and radishes. I blushed at the thought
of my hypocrisy, but the onions were so much better that
I couldn't help dipping into the lid with him.

“`Oh,' said Eunice, `we must send for some oil and
vinegar! This lettuce is very nice.'

“`Oil and vinegar?' exclaimed Abel.

-- 212 --

[figure description] Page 212.[end figure description]

“`Why, yes,' said she, innocently: `they are both
vegetable substances.'

“Abel at first looked rather foolish, but quickly recovering
himself, said—

“`All vegetable substances are not proper for food:
you would not taste the poison-oak, or sit under the
upas-tree of Java.'

“`Well, Abel,' Eunice rejoined, `how are we to distinguish
what is best for us? How are we to know what
vegetables to choose, or what animal and mineral substances
to avoid?'

“`I will tell you,' he answered, with a lofty air. `See
here!' pointing to his temple, where the second pimple—
either from the change of air, or because, in the excitement
of the last few days, he had forgotten it—was
actually healed. `My blood is at last pure. The struggle
between the natural and the unnatural is over, and I
am beyond the depraved influences of my former taste.
My instincts are now, therefore, entirely pure also. What
is good for man to eat, that I shall have a natural desire
to eat: what is bad will be naturally repelled. How does
the cow distinguish between the wholesome and the poisonous
herbs of the meadow? And is man less than a
cow, that he cannot cultivate his instincts to an equal
point? Let me walk through the woods and I can tell
you every berry and root which God designed for food,
though I know not its name, and have never seen it before.
I shall make use of my time, during our sojourn
here, to test, by my purified instinct, every substance,

-- 213 --

[figure description] Page 213.[end figure description]

animal, mineral, and vegetable, upon which the human race
subsists, and to create a catalogue of the True Food of
Man!'

“Abel was eloquent on this theme, and he silenced
not only Eunice, but the rest of us. Indeed, as we were
all half infected with the same delusions, it was not easy
to answer his sophistries.

“After supper was over, the prospect of cleaning the
dishes and putting things in order was not so agreeable;
but Mrs. Shelldrake and Perkins undertook the work,
and we did not think it necessary to interfere with them.
Half an hour afterwards, when the full moon had risen,
we took our chairs upon the stoop, to enjoy the calm,
silver night, the soft sea-air, and our summer's residence
in anticipatory talk.

“`My friends,' said Hollins (and his hobby, as you
may remember, Ned, was the organization of Society,
rather than those reforms which apply directly to the Individual),—
`my friends, I think we are sufficiently advanced
in progressive ideas to establish our little Arcadian
community upon what I consider the true basis:
not Law, nor Custom, but the uncorrupted impulses of
our nature. What Abel said in regard to dietetic reform
is true; but that alone will not regenerate the race. We
must rise superior to those conventional ideas of Duty
whereby Life is warped and crippled. Life must not be
a prison, where each one must come and go, work, eat,
and sleep, as the jailer commands. Labor must not be
a necessity, but a spontaneous joy. 'Tis true, but little

-- 214 --

[figure description] Page 214.[end figure description]

labor is required of us here: let us, therefore, have no
set tasks, no fixed rules, but each one work, rest, eat,
sleep, talk or be silent, as his own nature prompts.'

“Perkins, sitting on the steps, gave a suppressed
chuckle, which I think no one heard but myself. I was
vexed with his levity, but, nevertheless, gave him a warning
nudge with my toe, in payment for the surreptitious salt.

“`That's just the notion I had, when I first talked
of our coming here,' said Shelldrake. `Here we're
alone and unhindered; and if the plan shouldn't happen
to work well (I don't see why it shouldn't though), no
harm will be done. I've had a deal of hard work in my
life, and I've been badgered and bullied so much by
your strait-laced professors, that I'm glad to get away
from the world for a spell, and talk and do rationally,
without being laughed at.'

“`Yes,' answered Hollins, `and if we succeed, as I
feel we shall, for I think I know the hearts of all of us
here, this may be the commencement of a new eepoch for
the world. We may become the turning-point between
two dispensations: behind us every thing false and unnatural,
before us every thing true, beautiful, and good.'

“`Ah,' sighed Miss Ringtop, `it reminds me of Gamaliel
J. Gawthrop's beautiful lines:



“`Unrobed man is lying hoary
In the distance, gray and dead;
There no wreaths of godless glory
To his mist-like tresses wed,
And the foot-fall of the Ages
Reigns supreme, with noiseless tread.'

-- 215 --

[figure description] Page 215.[end figure description]

“`I am willing to try the experiment,' said I, on being
appealed to by Hollins; `but don't you think we had
better observe some kind of order, even in yielding every
thing to impulse? Shouldn't there be, at least, a platform,
as the politicians call it—an agreement by which
we shall all be bound, and which we can afterwards exhibit
as the basis of our success?'

“He meditated a few moments, and then answered—

“`I think not. It resembles too much the thing we
are trying to overthrow. Can you bind a man's belief
by making him sign certain articles of Faith? No: his
thought will be free, in spite of it; and I would have Action—
Life—as free as Thought. Our platform—to adopt
your image—has but one plank: Truth. Let each only
be true to himself: be himself, act himself, or herself with
the uttermost candor. We can all agree upon that.'

“The agreement was accordingly made. And certainly
no happier or more hopeful human beings went to
bed in all New England that night.

“I arose with the sun, went into the garden, and commenced
weeding, intending to do my quota of work before
breakfast, and then devote the day to reading and conversation.
I was presently joined by Shelldrake and Mallory,
and between us we finished the onions and radishes,
stuck the peas, and cleaned the alleys. Perkins, after
milking the cow and turning her out to pasture, assisted
Mrs. Shelldrake in the kitchen. At breakfast we were
joined by Hollins, who made no excuse for his easy morning
habits; nor was one expected. I may as well tell you

-- 216 --

[figure description] Page 216.[end figure description]

now, though, that his natural instincts never led him to
work. After a week, when a second crop of weeds was
coming on, Mallory fell off also, and thenceforth Shelldrake
and myself had the entire charge of the garden. Perkins
did the rougher work, and was always on hand when he
was wanted. Very soon, however, I noticed that he was
in the habit of disappearing for two or three hours in the
afternoon.

“Our meals preserved the same Spartan simplicity.
Eunice, however, carried her point in regard to the salad;
for Abel, after tasting and finding it very palatable, decided
that oil and vinegar might be classed in the catalogue
of True Food. Indeed, his long abstinence from
piquant flavors gave him such an appetite for it that our
supply of lettuce was soon exhausted. An embarrassing
accident also favored us with the use of salt. Perkins
happening to move his knee at the moment I was dipping
an onion into the blacking-box lid, our supply was knocked
upon the floor. He picked it up, and we both hoped
the accident might pass unnoticed. But Abel, stretching
his long neck across the corner of the table, caught a
glimpse of what was going on.

“`What's that?' he asked.

“`Oh, it's—it's only,' said I, seeking for a synonyme,
`only chloride of sodium!'

“`Chloride of sodium! what do you do with it?'

“`Eat it with onions,' said I, boldly: `it's a chemical
substance, but I believe it is found in some plants.'

“Eunice, who knew something of chemistry (she

-- 217 --

[figure description] Page 217.[end figure description]

taught a class, though you wouldn't think it), grew red
with suppressed fun, but the others were as ignorant as
Abel Mallory himself.

“`Let me taste it,' said he, stretching out an onion.

“I handed him the box-lid, which still contained a
portion of its contents. He dipped the onion, bit off a
piece, and chewed it gravely.

“`Why,' said he, turning to me, `it's very much like
salt.'

“Perkins burst into a spluttering yell, which discharged
an onion-top he had just put between his teeth across
the table; Eunice and I gave way at the same moment;
and the others, catching the joke, joined us. But while
we were laughing, Abel was finishing his onion, and the
result was that Salt was added to the True Food, and
thereafter appeared regularly on the table.

“The forenoons we usually spent in reading and writing,
each in his or her chamber. (Oh, the journals, Ned!—
but you shall not see mine.) After a midday meal,—
I cannot call it dinner,—we sat upon the stoop, listening
while one of us read aloud, or strolled down the shores on
either side, or, when the sun was not too warm, got into
a boat, and rowed or floated lazily around the promontory.

“One afternoon, as I was sauntering off, past the garden,
towards the eastern inlet, I noticed Perkins slipping
along behind the cedar knobs, towards the little woodland
at the end of our domain. Curious to find out the cause
of his mysterious disappearances, I followed cautiously.
From the edge of the wood I saw him enter a little gap

-- 218 --

[figure description] Page 218.[end figure description]

between the rocks, which led down to the water. Presently
a thread of blue smoke stole up. Quietly creeping
along, I got upon the nearer bluff and looked down. There
was a sort of hearth built up at the base of the rock, with
a brisk little fire burning upon it, but Perkins had disappeared.
I stretched myself out upon the moss, in the
shade, and waited. In about half an hour up came Perkins,
with a large fish in one hand and a lump of clay in
the other. I now understood the mystery. He carefully
imbedded the fish in a thin layer of clay, placed it on the
coals, and then went down to the shore to wash his hands.
On his return he found me watching the fire.

“`Ho, ho, Mr. Enos!' said he, `you've found me out;
But you won't say nothin'. Gosh! you like it as well I do.
Look 'ee there!'—breaking open the clay, from which
arose `a steam of rich distilled perfumes,'—`and, I say,
I've got the box-lid with that 'ere stuff in it,—ho! ho!'—
and the scamp roared again.

“Out of a hole in the rock he brought salt and the end
of a loaf, and between us we finished the fish. Before long,
I got into the habit of disappearing in the afternoon.

“Now and then we took walks, alone or collectively,
to the nearest village, or even to Bridgeport, for the papers
or a late book. The few purchases we required were
made at such times, and sent down in a cart, or, if not too
heavy, carried by Perkins in a basket. I noticed that
Abel, whenever we had occasion to visit a grocery, would
go sniffing around, alternately attracted or repelled by the
various articles: now turning away with a shudder from a

-- 219 --

[figure description] Page 219.[end figure description]

ham,—now inhaling, with a fearful delight and uncertainty,
the odor of smoked herrings. `I think herrings must
feed on sea-weed,' said he, `there is such a vegetable attraction
about them.' After his violent vegetarian harangues,
however, he hesitated about adding them to his
catalogue.

“But, one day, as we were passing through the village,
he was reminded by the sign of `Warter Crackers' in
the window of an obscure grocery that he required a sup
ply of these articles, and we therefore entered. There
was a splendid Rhode Island cheese on the counter, from
which the shop-mistress was just cutting a slice for a cus
tomer. Abel leaned over it, inhaling the rich, pungent
fragrance.

“`Enos,' said he to me, between his sniffs, `this im
presses me like flowers—like marigolds. It must be—
really—yes, the vegetable element is predominant. My
instinct towards it is so strong that I cannot be mistaken.
May I taste it, ma'am?'

“The woman sliced off a thin corner, and presented it
to him on the knife.

“`Delicious!' he exclaimed; `I am right,—this is the
True Food. Give me two pounds—and the crackers,
ma'am.'

“I turned away, quite as much disgusted as amused
with this charlatanism. And yet I verily believe the fellow
was sincere—self-deluded only. I had by this time lost
my faith in him, though not in the great Arcadian principles.
On reaching home, after an hour's walk, I found

-- 220 --

[figure description] Page 220.[end figure description]

our household in unusual commotion. Abel was writhing
in intense pain: he had eaten the whole two pounds of
cheese, on his way home! His stomach, so weakened by
years of unhealthy abstinence from true nourishment, was
now terribly tortured by this sudden stimulus. Mrs. Shelldrake,
fortunately, had some mustard among her stores,
and could therefore administer a timely emetic. His life
was saved, but he was very ill for two or three days. Hollins
did not fail to take advantage of this circumstance to
overthrow the authority which Abel had gradually acquired
on the subject of food. He was so arrogant in his nature
that he could not tolerate the same quality in another,
even where their views coincided.

“By this time several weeks had passed away. It was
the beginning of July, and the long summer heats had
come. I was driven out of my attic during the middle hours
of the day, and the others found it pleasanter on the doubly
shaded stoop than in their chambers. We were thus
thrown more together than usual—a circumstance which
made our life more monotonous to the others, as I could
see; but to myself, who could at last talk to Eunice, and
who was happy at the very sight of her, this `heated term'
seemed borrowed from Elysium. I read aloud, and the
sound of my own voice gave me confidence; many passages
suggested discussions, in which I took a part; and you
may judge, Ned, how fast I got on, from the fact that I
ventured to tell Eunice of my fish-bakes with Perkins, and
invite her to join them. After that, she also often disappeared
from sight for an hour or two in the afternoon.”

-- 221 --

[figure description] Page 221.[end figure description]

—“Oh, Mr. Johnson,” interrupted Mrs. Billings,
“it wasn't for the fish!”

“Of course not,” said her husband; “it was for my
sake.”

“No, you need not think it was for you. Enos,” she
added, perceiving the feminine dilemma into which she
had been led, “all this is not necessary to the story.”

“Stop!” he answered. “The A. C. has been revived
for this night only. Do you remember our platform,
or rather no-platform? I must follow my impulses,
and say whatever comes uppermost.”

“Right, Enos,” said Mr. Johnson; “I, as temporary
Arcadian, take the same ground. My instinct tells me
that you, Mrs. Billings, must permit the confession.”

She submitted with a good grace, and her husband
continued:

“I said that our lazy life during the hot weather had
become a little monotonous. The Arcadian plan had
worked tolerably well, on the whole, for there was very little
for any one to do—Mrs. Shelldrake and Perkins Brown
excepted. Our conversation, however, lacked spirit and
variety. We were, perhaps unconsciously, a little tired
of hearing and assenting to the same sentiments. But
one evening, about this time, Hollins struck upon a variation,
the consequences of which he little foresaw. We
had been reading one of Bulwer's works (the weather
was too hot for Psychology), and came upon this paragraph,
or something like it:

“`Ah, Behind the Veil! We see the summer smile

-- 222 --

[figure description] Page 222.[end figure description]

of the Earth—enamelled meadow and limpid stream,—
but what hides she in her sunless heart? Caverns of serpents,
or grottoes of priceless gems? Youth, whose soul
sits on thy countenance, thyself wearing no mask, strive
not to lift the masks of others! Be content with what
thou seest; and wait until Time and Experience shall
teach thee to find jealousy behind the sweet smile, and
hatred under the honeyed word!'

“This seemed to us a dark and bitter reflection; but
one or another of us recalled some illustration of human
hypocrisy, and the evidences, by the simple fact of repetition,
gradually led to a division of opinion—Hollins,
Shelldrake, and Miss Ringtop on the dark side, and the
rest of us on the bright. The last, however, contented
herself with quoting from her favorite poet, Gamaliel J.
Gawthrop:



“`I look beyond thy brow's concealment!
I see thy spirit's dark revealment!
Thy inner self betrayed I see:
Thy coward, craven, shivering Me!'

“`We think we know one another,' exclaimed Hollins;
`but do we? We see the faults of others, their
weaknesses, their disagreeable qualities, and we keep
silent. How much we should gain, were candor as universal
as concealment! Then each one, seeing himself
as others see him, would truly know himself. How much
misunderstanding might be avoided—how much hidden
shame be removed—hopeless, because unspoken, love
made glad—honest admiration cheer its object—uttered

-- 223 --

[figure description] Page 223.[end figure description]

sympathy mitigate misfortune—in short, how much brighter
and happier the world would become if each one expressed,
everywhere and at all times, his true and entire feeling!
Why, even Evil would lose half its power!'

“There seemed to be so much practical wisdom in
these views that we were all dazzled and half-convinced
at the start. So, when Hollins, turning towards me, as
he continued, exclaimed—`Come, why should not this
candor be adopted in our Arcadia? Will any one—will
you, Enos—commence at once by telling me now—to my
face—my principal faults?' I answered after a moment's
reflection—`You have a great deal of intellectual arrogance,
and you are, physically, very indolent.'

“He did not flinch from the self-invited test, though
he looked a little surprised.

“`Well put,' said he, `though I do not say that you
are entirely correct. Now, what are my merits?'

“`You are clear-sighted,' I answered, `an earnest
seeker after truth, and courageous in the avowal of your
thoughts.'

“This restored the balance, and we soon began to
confess our own private faults and weaknesses. Though
the confessions did not go very deep,—no one betraying
anything we did not all know already,—yet they were sufficient
to strength Hollins in his new idea, and it was
unanimously resolved that Candor should thenceforth be
the main charm of our Arcadian life. It was the very thing
I wanted, in order to make a certain communication to
Eunice; but I should probably never have reached the

-- 224 --

[figure description] Page 224.[end figure description]

point, had not the same candor been exercised towards
me, from a quarter where I least expected it.

“The next day, Abel, who had resumed his researches
after the True Food, came home to supper with a healthier
color than I had before seen on his face.

“`Do you know,' said he, looking shyly at Hollins,
`that I begin to think Beer must be a natural beverage?
There was an auction in the village to-day, as I passed
through, and I stopped at a cake-stand to get a glass of
water, as it was very hot. There was no water—only
beer: so I thought I would try a glass, simply as an experiment.
Really, the flavor was very agreeable. And
it occurred to me, on the way home, that all the elements
contained in beer are vegetable. Besides, fermentation
is a natural process. I think the question has never been
properly tested before.'

“`But the alcohol!' exclaimed Hollins.

“`I could not distinguish any, either by taste or smell.
I know that chemical analysis is said to show it; but may
not the alcohol be created, somehow, during the analysis?'

“`Abel,' said Hollins, in a fresh burst of candor,
`you will never be a Reformer, until you possess some of
the commonest elements of knowledge.'

“The rest of us were much diverted: it was a pleasant
relief to our monotonous amiability.

“Abel, however, had a stubborn streak in his character.
The next day he sent Perkins Brown to Bridgeport
for a dozen bottles of `Beer.' Perkins, either intentionally
or by mistake, (I always suspected the former,)

-- 225 --

[figure description] Page 225.[end figure description]

brought pint-bottles of Scotch ale, which he placed in the
coolest part of the cellar. The evening happened to be
exceedingly hot and sultry, and, as we were all fanning
ourselves and talking languidly, Abel bethought him of
his beer. In his thirst, he drank the contents of the first
bottle, almost at a single draught.

“`The effect of beer,' said he, `depends, I think, on
the commixture of the nourishing principle of the grain
with the cooling properties of the water. Perhaps, hereafter,
a liquid food of the same character may be invented,
which shall save us from mastication and all the diseases
of the teeth.'

“Hollins and Shelldrake, at his invitation, divided a
bottle between them, and he took a second. The potent
beverage was not long in acting on a brain so unaccustomed
to its influence. He grew unusually talkative and
sentimental, in a few minutes.

“`Oh, sing, somebody!' he sighed in a hoarse rapture:
`the night was made for Song.'

“Miss Ringtop, nothing loath, immediately commenced,
`When stars are in the quiet skies;' but scarcely
had she finished the first verse before Abel interrupted
her.

“`Candor's the order of the day, isn't it?' he asked.

“`Yes!' `Yes!' two or three answered.

“`Well then,' said he, `candidly, Pauline, you've got
the darn'dest squeaky voice'—

“Miss Ringtop gave a faint little scream of horror.

“`Oh, never mind!' he continued. `We act according

-- 226 --

[figure description] Page 226.[end figure description]

to impulse, don't we? And I've the impulse to swear;
and it's right. Let Nature have her way. Listen!
Damn, damn, damn, damn! I never knew it was so
easy. Why, there's a pleasure in it! Try it, Pauline! try
it on me!'

“`Oh-ooh!' was all Miss Ringtop could utter.

“`Abel! Abel!' exclaimed Hollins, `the beer has
got into your head.'

“`No, it isn't Beer,—it's Candor!' said Abel. `It's
your own proposal, Hollins. Suppose it's evil to swear:
isn't it better I should express it, and be done with it,
than keep it bottled up to ferment in my mind? Oh,
you're a precious, consistent old humbug, you are!'

“And therewith he jumped off the stoop, and went
dancing awkwardly down towards the water, singing in a
most unmelodious voice, `'Tis home where'er the heart
is.'

“`Oh, he may fall into the water!' exclaimed Eunice,
in alarm.

“`He's not fool enough to do that,' said Shelldrake.
`His head is a little light, that's all. The air will cool
him down presently.'

But she arose and followed him, not satisfied with this
assurance. Miss Ringtop sat rigidly still. She would
have received with composure the news of his drowning.

“As Eunice's white dress disappeared among the cedars
crowning the shore, I sprang up and ran after her.
I knew that Abel was not intoxicated, but simply excited,
and I had no fear on his account: I obeyed an

-- 227 --

[figure description] Page 227.[end figure description]

involuntary impulse. On approaching the water, I heard their
voices—hers in friendly persuasion, his in sentimental
entreaty,—then the sound of oars in the row-locks. Looking
out from the last clump of cedars, I saw them seated
in the boat, Eunice at the stern, while Abel, facing her,
just dipped an oar now and then to keep from drifting
with the tide. She had found him already in the boat,
which was loosely chained to a stone. Stepping on one
of the forward thwarts in her eagerness to persuade him
to return, he sprang past her, jerked away the chain, and
pushed off before she could escape. She would have
fallen, but he caught her and placed her in the stern, and
then seated himself at the oars. She must have been somewhat
alarmed, but there was only indignation in her voice.
All this had transpired before my arrival, and the first words
I heard bound me to the spot and kept me silent.

“`Abel, what does this mean?' she asked.

“`It means Fate—Destiny!' he exclaimed, rather
wildly. `Ah, Eunice, ask the night, and the moon,—ask
the impulse which told you to follow me! Let us be candid
like the old Arcadians we imitate. Eunice, we know
that we love each other: why should we conceal it any
longer? The Angel of Love comes down from the stars
on his azure wings, and whispers to our hearts. Let us
confess to each other! The female heart should not be
timid, in this pure and beautiful atmosphere of Love
which we breathe. Come, Eunice! we are alone: let
your heart speak to me!'

“Ned, if you've ever been in love, (we'll talk of that

-- 228 --

[figure description] Page 228.[end figure description]

after a while,) you will easily understand what tortures I
endured, in thus hearing him speak. That he should love
Eunice! It was a profanation to her, an outrage to me.
Yet the assurance with which he spoke! Could she love
this conceited, ridiculous, repulsive fellow, after all? I
almost gasped for breath, as I clinched the prickly boughs
of the cedars in my hands, and set my teeth, waiting to
hear her answer.

“`I will not hear such language! Take me back to
the shore!' she said, in very short, decided tones.

“`Oh, Eunice,' he groaned, (and now, I think he was
perfectly sober,) `don't you love me, indeed? I love you,—
from my heart I do: yes, I love you. Tell me how
you feel towards me.'

“`Abel,' said she, earnestly, `I feel towards you only
as a friend; and if you wish me to retain a friendly interest
in you, you must never again talk in this manner. I
do not love you, and I never shall. Let me go back to
the house.'

“His head dropped upon his breast, but he rowed back
to the shore, drew the bow upon the rocks, and assisted
her to land. Then, sitting down, he groaned forth—

“`Oh, Eunice, you have broken my heart!' and putting
his big hands to his face, began to cry.

“She turned, placed one hand on his shoulder, and
said in a calm, but kind tone—

“`I am very sorry, Abel, but I cannot help it.'

“I slipped aside, that she might not see me, and we
returned by separate paths.

-- 229 --

[figure description] Page 229.[end figure description]

“I slept very little that night. The conviction which
I chased away from my mind as often as it returned, that
our Arcadian experiment was taking a ridiculous and at
the same time impracticable development, became clearer
and stronger. I felt sure that our little community could
not hold together much longer without an explosion. I
had a presentiment that Eunice shared my impressions.
My feelings towards her had reached that crisis where a
declaration was imperative: but how to make it? It was
a terrible struggle between my shyness and my affection.
There was another circumstance in connection with this
subject, which troubled me not a little. Miss Ringtop
evidently sought my company, and made me, as much as
possible, the recipient of her sentimental outpourings. I
was not bold enough to repel her—indeed I had none of
that tact which is so useful in such emergencies,—and she
seemed to misinterpret my submission. Not only was
her conversation pointedly directed to me, but she looked
at me, when singing, (especially, `Thou, thou, reign'st in
this bosom!') in a way that made me feel very uncomfortable.
What if Eunice should suspect an attachment
towards her, on my part. What if—oh, horror!—I had
unconsciously said or done something to impress Miss
Ringtop herself with the same conviction? I shuddered
as the thought crossed my mind. One thing was very
certain: this suspense was not to be endured much
longer.

“We had an unusually silent breakfast the next morning.
Abel scarcely spoke, which the others attributed to

-- 230 --

[figure description] Page 230.[end figure description]

a natural feeling of shame, after his display of the previous
evening. Hollins and Shelldrake discussed Temperance,
with a special view to his edification, and Miss
Ringtop favored us with several quotations about `the
maddening bowl,'—but he paid no attention to them.
Eunice was pale and thoughtful. I had no doubt in my
mind, that she was already contemplating a removal from
Arcadia. Perkins, whose perceptive faculties were by no
means dull, whispered to me, `Shan't I bring up some
porgies for supper?' but I shook my head. I was busy
with other thoughts, and did not join him in the wood,
that day.

“The forenoon was overcast, with frequent showers.
Each one occupied his or her room until dinner-time,
when we met again with something of the old geniality.
There was an evident effort to restore our former flow of
good feeling. Abel's experience with the beer was freely
discussed. He insisted strongly that he had not been
laboring under its effects, and proposed a mutual test. He,
Shelldrake, and Hollins were to drink it in equal measures,
and compare observations as to their physical sensations.
The others agreed,—quite willingly, I thought,—
but I refused. I had determined to make a desperate attempt
at candor, and Abel's fate was fresh before my
eyes.

“My nervous agitation increased during the day, and
after sunset, fearing lest I should betray my excitement
in some way, I walked down to the end of the promontory,
and took a seat on the rocks. The sky had cleared,

-- 231 --

[figure description] Page 231.[end figure description]

and the air was deliciously cool and sweet. The Sound
was spread out before me like a sea, for the Long Island
shore was veiled in a silvery mist. My mind was soothed
and calmed by the influences of the scene, until the moon
arose. Moonlight, you know, disturbs—at least, when
one is in love. (Ah, Ned, I see you understand it!) I
felt blissfully miserable, ready to cry with joy at the
knowledge that I loved, and with fear and vexation at my
cowardice, at the same time.

“Suddenly I heard a rustling beside me. Every nerve
in my body tingled, and I turned my head, with a beating
and expectant heart. Pshaw! It was Miss Ringtop,
who spread her blue dress on the rock beside me, and
shook back her long curls, and sighed, as she gazed at the
silver path of the moon on the water.

“`Oh, how delicious!' she cried. `How it seems to
set the spirit free, and we wander off on the wings of
Fancy to other spheres!'

“`Yes,' said I, `It is very beautiful, but sad, when one
is alone.'

“I was thinking of Eunice.

“`How inadequate,' she continued, `is language to express
the emotions which such a scene calls up in the
bosom! Poetry alone is the voice of the spiritual world,
and we, who are not poets, must borrow the language of
the gifted sons of Song. Oh, Enos, I wish you were a
poet! But you feel poetry, I know you do. I have seen
it in your eyes, when I quoted the burning lines of Adeliza
Kelley, or the soul-breathings of Gamaliel J. Gawthrop.

-- 232 --

[figure description] Page 232.[end figure description]

In him, particularly, I find the voice of my own nature.
Do you know his `Night-Whispers?' How it embodies
the feelings of such a scene as this!



“Star-drooping bowers bending down the spaces,
And moonlit glories sweep star-footed on;
And pale, sweet rivers, in their shining races,
Are ever gliding through the moonlit places,
With silver ripples on their tranced faces,
And forests clasp their dusky hands, with low and sullen
moan!'

“`Ah!' she continued, as I made no reply, `this is an
hour for the soul to unveil its most secret chambers!
Do you not think, Enos, that love rises superior to all
conventionalities? that those whose souls are in unison
should be allowed to reveal themselves to each other, regardless
of the world's opinions?'

“`Yes!' said I, earnestly.

“`Enos, do you understand me?' she asked, in a tender
voice—almost a whisper.

“`Yes,' said I, with a blushing confidence of my own
passion.

“`Then,' she whispered, `our hearts are wholly in unison.
I know you are true, Enos. I know your noble nature,
and I will never doubt you. This is indeed happiness!
'

“And therewith she laid her head on my shoulder,
and sighed—



“`Life remits his tortures cruel,
Love illumes his fairest fuel,
When the hearts that once were dual
Meet as one, in sweet renewal!'

-- 233 --

[figure description] Page 233.[end figure description]

“`Miss Ringtop!' I cried, starting away from her, in
alarm, `you don't mean that—that—'

“I could not finish the sentence.

“`Yes, Enos, dear Enos! henceforth we belong to
each other.'

“The painful embarrassment I felt, as her true meaning
shot through my mind, surpassed anything I had imagined,
or experienced in anticipation, when planning how
I should declare myself to Eunice. Miss Ringtop was at
least ten years older than I, far from handsome (but you
remember her face,) and so affectedly sentimental, that I,
sentimental as I was then, was sick of hearing her talk.
Her hallucination was so monstrous, and gave me such a
shock of desperate alarm, that I spoke, on the impulse of
the moment, with great energy, without regarding how her
feelings might be wounded.

“`You mistake!' I exclaimed. `I didn't mean that,—
I didn't understand you. Don't talk to me that way,—
don't look at me in that way, Miss Ringtop! We were
never meant for each other—I wasn't —You're so
much older—I mean different. It can't be—no, it can
never be! Let us go back to the house: the night is
cold.'

“I rose hastily to my feet. She murmured something,—
what, I did not stay to hear,—but, plunging through
the cedars, was hurrying with all speed to the house, when,
half-way up the lawn, beside one of the rocky knobs, I
met Eunice, who was apparently on her way to join us.
In my excited mood, after the ordeal through which I had

-- 234 --

[figure description] Page 234.[end figure description]

just passed, everything seemed easy. My usual timidity
was blown to the four winds. I went directly to her, took
her hand, and said—

“`Eunice, the others are driving me mad with their
candor; will you let me be candid, too?'

“`I think you are always candid, Enos,' she answered.

“Even then, if I had hesitated, I should have been
lost. But I went on, without pausing—

“`Eunice, I love you—I have loved you since we first
met. I came here that I might be near you; but I must
leave you forever, and to-night, unless you can trust your
life in my keeping. God help me, since we have been together
I have lost my faith in almost everything but you.
Pardon me, if I am impetuous—different from what I
have seemed. I have struggled so hard to speak! I have
been a coward, Eunice, because of my love. But now I
have spoken, from my heart of hearts. Look at me: I
can bear it now. Read the truth in my eyes, before you
answer.'

“I felt her hand tremble while I spoke. As she
turned towards me her face, which had been averted, the
moon shone full upon it, and I saw that tears were upon
her cheeks. What was said—whether anything was said—
I cannot tell. I felt the blessed fact, and that was
enough. That was the dawning of the true Arcadia.”

—Mrs. Billings, who had been silent during this recital,
took her husband's hand and smiled. Mr. Johnson
felt a dull pang about the region of his heart. If he had

-- 235 --

[figure description] Page 235.[end figure description]

a secret, however, I do not feel justified in betraying
it.

“It was late,” Mr. Billings continued, “before we returned
to the house. I had a special dread of again encountering
Miss Ringtop, but she was wandering up and
down the bluff, under the pines, singing, `The dream is
past.' There was a sound of loud voices, as we approached
the stoop. Hollins, Shelldrake and his wife, and Abel
Mallory were sitting together near the door. Perkins
Brown, as usual, was crouched on the lowest step, with one
leg over the other, and rubbing the top of his boot with a
vigor which betrayed to me some secret mirth. He looked
up at me from under his straw hat with the grin of a
malicious Puck, glanced towards the group, and made a
curious gesture with his thumb. There were several
empty pint-bottles on the stoop.

“`Now, are you sure you can bear the test?' we heard
Hollins ask, as we approached.

“`Bear it? Why to be sure!' replied Shelldrake; `if
I couldn't bear it, or if you couldn't, your theory's done
for. Try! I can stand it as long as you can.'

“`Well, then,' said Hollins, `I think you are a very
ordinary man. I derive no intellectual benefit from my
intercourse with you, but your house is convenient to me.
I'm under no obligations for your hospitality, however,
because my company is an advantage to you. Indeed if
I were treated according to my deserts, you couldn't do
enough for me.'

“Mrs. Shelldrake was up in arms.

-- 236 --

[figure description] Page 236.[end figure description]

“`Indeed,' she exclaimed, `I think you get as good
as you deserve, and more too.'

“`Elvira,' said he, with a benevolent condescension,
`I have no doubt you think so, for your mind belongs to
the lowest and most material sphere. You have your
place in Nature, and you fill it; but it is not for you to
judge of intelligences which move only on the upper
planes.'

“`Hollins,' said Shelldrake, `Elviry's a good wife
and a sensible woman, and I won't allow you to turn up
your nose at her.'

“`I am not surprised,' he answered, `that you should
fail to stand the test. I didn't expect it.'

“`Let me try it on you!' cried Shelldrake. `You,
now, have some intellect,—I don't deny that,—but not so
much, by a long shot, as you think you have. Besides
that, you're awfully selfish in your opinions. You won't
admit that anybody can be right who differs from you.
You've sponged on me for a long time; but I suppose I've
learned something from you, so we'll call it even. I think,
however, that what you call acting according to impulse is
simply an excuse to cover your own laziness.'

“`Gosh! that's it!' interrupted Perkins, jumping up;
then, recollecting himself, he sank down on the steps
again, and shook with a suppressed `Ho! ho! ho!'

“Hollins, however, drew himself up with an exasperated
air.

“`Shelldrake,' said he, `I pity you. I always knew
your ignorance, but I thought you honest in your human

-- 237 --

[figure description] Page 237.[end figure description]

character. I never suspected you of envy and malice.
However, the true Reformer must expect to be misunderstood
and misrepresented by meaner minds. That love
which I bear to all creatures teaches me to forgive you.
Without such love, all plans of progress must fail. Is it
not so, Abel?'

“Shelldrake could only ejaculate the words, `Pity!'
`Forgive?' in his most contemptuous tone; while Mrs.
Shelldrake, rocking violently in her chair, gave utterance
to that peculiar clucking, `ts, ts, ts, ts,' whereby certain
women express emotions too deep for words.

“Abel, roused by Hollins's question, answered, with
a sudden energy—

“`Love! there is no love in the world. Where will
you find it? Tell me, and I'll go there. Love! I'd like
to see it! If all human hearts were like mine, we might
have an Arcadia; but most men have no hearts. The
world is a miserable, hollow, deceitful shell of vanity and
hypocrisy. No: let us give up. We were born before
our time: this age is not worthy of us.'

“Hollins stared at the speaker in utter amazement.
Shelldrake gave a long whistle, and finally gasped out—

“`Well, what next?'

“None of us were prepared for such a sudden and
complete wreck of our Arcadian scheme. The foundations
had been sapped before, it is true; but we had not
perceived it; and now, in two short days, the whole edifice
tumbled about our ears. Though it was inevitable,
we felt a shock of sorrow, and a silence fell upon us.

-- 238 --

[figure description] Page 238.[end figure description]

Only that scamp of a Perkins Brown, chuckling and rubbing
his boot, really rejoiced. I could have kicked him.

“We all went to bed, feeling that the charm of our Arcadian
life was over. I was so full of the new happiness
of love that I was scarcely conscious of regret. I seemed
to have leaped at once into responsible manhood, and a
glad rush of courage filled me at the knowledge that my
own heart was a better oracle than those—now so shamefully
overthrown—on whom I had so long implicitly relied.
In the first revulsion of feeling, I was perhaps unjust to
my associates. I see now, more clearly, the causes of
those vagaries, which originated in a genuine aspiration,
and failed from an ignorance of the true nature of Man,
quite as much as from the egotism of the individuals.
Other attempts at reorganizing Society were made about
the same time by men of culture and experience, but in
the A. C. we had neither. Our leaders had caught a few
half-truths, which, in their minds, were speedily warped
into errors. I can laugh over the absurdities I helped to
perpetrate, but I must confess that the experiences of
those few weeks went far towards making a man of me.”

“Did the A. C. break up at once?” asked Mr. Johnson.

“Not precisely; though Eunice and I left the house
within two days, as we had agreed. We were not married
immediately, however. Three long years—years of hope
and mutual encouragement—passed away before that happy
consummation. Before our departure, Hollins had
fallen into his old manner, convinced, apparently, that

-- 239 --

[figure description] Page 239.[end figure description]

Candor must be postponed to a better age of the world.
But the quarrel rankled in Shelldrake's mind, and especially
in that of his wife. I could see by her looks and
little fidgety ways that his further stay would be very uncomfortable.
Abel Mallory, finding himself gaining in
weight and improving in color, had no thought of returning.
The day previous, as I afterwards learned, he had
discovered Perkins Brown's secret kitchen in the woods.

“`Golly!' said that youth, in describing the circumstance
to me, `I had to ketch two porgies that day.'

“Miss Ringtop, who must have suspected the new relation
between Eunice and myself, was for the most part
rigidly silent. If she quoted, it was from the darkest and
dreariest utterances of her favorite Gamaliel.

“What happened after our departure I learned from
Perkins, on the return of the Shelldrakes to Norridgeport,
in September. Mrs. Shelldrake stoutly persisted in
refusing to make Hollins's bed, or to wash his shirts. Her
brain was dull, to be sure; but she was therefore all the
more stubborn in her resentment. He bore this state of
things for about a week, when his engagements to lecture
in Ohio suddenly called him away. Abel and Miss Ringtop
were left to wander about the promontory in company,
and to exchange lamentations on the hollowness of human
hopes or the pleasures of despair. Whether it was owing
to that attraction of sex which would make any man and
any woman, thrown together on a desert island, finally become
mates, or whether she skilfully ministered to Abel's
sentimental vanity, I will not undertake to decide: but

-- 240 --

[figure description] Page 240.[end figure description]

the fact is, they were actually betrothed, on leaving Arcadia.
I think he would willingly have retreated, after his
return to the world; but that was not so easy. Miss
Ringtop held him with an inexorable clutch. They were
not married, however, until just before his departure for
California, whither she afterwards followed him. She
died in less than a year, and left him free.”

“And what became of the other Arcadians?” asked
Mr. Johnson.

“The Shelldrakes are still living in Norridgeport.
They have become Spiritualists, I understand, and cultivate
Mediums. Hollins, when I last heard of him, was a
Deputy-Surveyor in the New York Custom-House. Perkins
Brown is our butcher here in Waterbury, and he often
asks me—`Do you take chloride of soda on your beefsteaks?
' He is as fat as a prize ox, and the father of five
children.”

“Enos!” exclaimed Mrs. Billings, looking at the
clock, “it's nearly midnight! Mr. Johnson must be very
tired, after such a long story. The Chapter of the A. C.
is hereby closed!”

-- --

p711-248 FRIEND ELI'S DAUGHTER.

[figure description] Page 241.[end figure description]

THE mild May afternoon was drawing
to a close, as Friend Eli Mitchenor
reached the top of the long
hill, and halted a few minutes, to
allow his horse time to recover
breath. He also heaved a sigh of
satisfaction, as he saw again the green, undulating valley
of the Neshaminy, with its dazzling squares of
young wheat, its brown patches of corn-land, its snowy
masses of blooming orchard, and the huge, fountainlike
jets of weeping willow, half concealing the gray
stone fronts of the farm-houses. He had been absent
from home only six days, but the time seemed almost
as long to him as a three years' cruise to a New Bedford
whaleman. The peaceful seclusion and pastoral beauty
of the scene did not consciously appeal to his senses; but
he quietly noted how much the wheat had grown during
his absence, that the oats were up and looking well, that
Friend Comly's meadow had been ploughed, and Friend
Martin had built his half of the line-fence along the top
of the hill-field. If any smothered delight in the loveliness

-- 242 --

[figure description] Page 242.[end figure description]

of the spring-time found a hiding-place anywhere in the
well-ordered chambers of his heart, it never relaxed or
softened the straight, inflexible lines of his face. As easily
could his collarless drab coat and waistcoat have
flushed with a sudden gleam of purple or crimson.

Eli Mitchenor was at peace with himself and the
world—that is, so much of the world as he acknowledged.
Beyond the community of his own sect, and
a few personal friends who were privileged to live
on its borders, he neither knew nor cared to know
much more of the human race than if it belonged to a
planet farther from the sun. In the discipline of the
Friends he was perfect; he was privileged to sit on the
high seats, with the elders of the Society; and the travelling
brethren from other States, who visited Bucks
County, invariably blessed his house with a family-meeting.
His farm was one of the best on the banks of the
Neshaminy, and he also enjoyed the annual interest of a
few thousand dollars, carefully secured by mortgages on
real estate. His wife, Abigail, kept even pace with him
in the consideration she enjoyed within the limits of the
sect; and his two children, Moses and Asenath, vindicated
the paternal training by the strictest sobriety of dress and
conduct. Moses wore the plain coat, even when his ways
led him among “the world's people;” and Asenath had
never been known to wear, or to express a desire for, a
ribbon of a brighter tint than brown or fawn-color. Friend
Mitchenor had thus gradually ripened to his sixtieth year
in an atmosphere of life utterly placid and serene, and

-- 243 --

[figure description] Page 243.[end figure description]

looked forward with confidence to the final change, as a
translation into a deeper calm, a serener quiet, a prosperous
eternity of mild voices, subdued colors, and suppressed
emotions.

He was returning home, in his own old-fashioned
“chair,” with its heavy square canopy and huge curved
springs, from the Yearly Meeting of the Hicksite Friends,
in Philadelphia. The large bay farm-horse, slow and
grave in his demeanor, wore his plain harness with an air
which made him seem, among his fellow-horses, the counterpart
of his master among men. He would no more
have thought of kicking than the latter would of swearing
a huge oath. Even now, when the top of the hill was
gained, and he knew that he was within a mile of the stable
which had been his home since colthood, he showed
no undue haste or impatience, but waited quietly, until
Friend Mitchenor, by a well-known jerk of the lines, gave
him the signal to go on. Obedient to the motion, he thereupon
set forward once more, jogging soberly down the
eastern slope of the hill,—across the covered bridge,
where, in spite of the tempting level of the hollow-sounding
floor, he was as careful to abstain from trotting as if
he had read the warning notice,—along the wooded edge
of the green meadow, where several cows of his acquaintance
were grazing,—and finally, wheeling around at the
proper angle, halted squarely in front of the gate which
gave entrance to the private lane.

The old stone house in front, the spring-house in a
green little hollow just below it, the walled garden, with

-- 244 --

[figure description] Page 244.[end figure description]

its clumps of box and lilac, and the vast barn on the left,
all joining in expressing a silent welcome to their owner,
as he drove up the lane. Moses, a man of twenty-five,
left his work in the garden, and walked forward in his
shirt-sleeves.

“Well, father, how does thee do?” was his quiet greeting,
as they shook hands.

“How's mother, by this time?” asked Eli.

“Oh, thee needn't have been concerned,” said the son.
“There she is. Go in: I'll tend to the horse.”

Abigail and her daughter appeared on the piazza. The
mother was a woman of fifty, thin and delicate in frame,
but with a smooth, placid beauty of countenance which had
survived her youth. She was dressed in a simple dovecolored
gown, with book-muslin cap and handkerchief, so
scrupulously arranged that one might have associated with
her for six months without ever discovering a spot on the
former, or an uneven fold in the latter. Asenath, who followed,
was almost as plainly attired, her dress being a
dark-blue calico, while a white pasteboard sun-bonnet, with
broad cape, covered her head.

“Well, Abigail, how art thou?” said Eli, quietly giving
his hand to his wife.

“I'm glad to see thee back,” was her simple welcome.

No doubt they had kissed each other as lovers, but
Asenath had witnessed this manifestation of affection but
once in her life—after the burial of a younger sister. The
fact impressed her with a peculiar sense of sanctity and
solemnity: it was a caress wrung forth by a season of

-- 245 --

[figure description] Page 245.[end figure description]

tribulation, and therefore was too earnest to be profaned to
the uses of joy. So far, therefore, from expecting a paternal
embrace, she would have felt, had it been given,
like the doomed daughter of the Gileadite, consecrated to
sacrifice.

Both she and her mother were anxious to hear the proceedings
of the meeting, and to receive personal news of
the many friends whom Eli had seen; but they asked few
questions until the supper-table was ready and Moses had
come in from the barn. The old man enjoyed talking,
but it must be in his own way and at his own good time.
They must wait until the communicative spirit should
move him. With the first cup of coffee the inspiration
came. Hovering at first over indifferent details, he gradually
approached those of more importance,—told of the addresses
which had been made, the points of discipline discussed,
the testimony borne, and the appearance and genealogy
of any new Friends who had taken a prominent part
therein. Finally, at the close of his relation, he said—

“Abigail, there is one thing I must talk to thee about.
Friend Speakman's partner,—perhaps thee's heard of him,
Richard Hilton,—has a son who is weakly. He's two or
three years younger than Moses. His mother was consumptive,
and they're afraid he takes after her. His father
wants to send him into the country for the summer—to
some place where he'll have good air, and quiet, and moderate
exercise, and Friend Speakman spoke of us. I thought
I'd mention it to thee, and if thee thinks well of it, we can
send word down next week, when Josiah Comly goes.”

-- 246 --

[figure description] Page 246.[end figure description]

“What does thee think?” asked his wife, after a pause.

“He's a very quiet, steady young man, Friend Speakman
says, and would be very little trouble to thee. I
thought perhaps his board would buy the new yoke of
oxen we must have in the fall, and the price of the fat
ones might go to help set up Moses. But it's for thee to
decide.”

“I suppose we could take him,” said Abigail, seeing
that the decision was virtually made already; “there's the
corner room, which we don't often use. Only, if he should
get worse on our hands—”

“Friend Speakman says there's no danger. He is
only weak-breasted, as yet, and clerking isn't good for
him. I saw the young man at the store. If his looks
don't belie him, he's well-behaved and orderly.”

So it was settled that Richard Hilton the younger was
to be an inmate of Friend Mitchenor's house during the
summer.

At the end of ten days he came.

In the under-sized, earnest, dark-haired and dark-eyed
young man of three-and-twenty, Abigail Mitchenor at
once felt a motherly interest. Having received him as a
temporary member of the family, she considered him entitled
to the same watchful care as if he were in reality an
invalid son. The ice over an hereditary Quaker nature
is but a thin crust, if one knows how to break it; and in

-- 247 --

[figure description] Page 247.[end figure description]

Richard Hilton's case, it was already broken before his arrival.
His only embarrassment, in fact, arose from the
difficulty which he naturally experienced in adapting himself
to the speech and address of the Mitchenor family.
The greetings of old Eli, grave, yet kindly, of Abigail,
quaintly familiar and tender, of Moses, cordial and slightly
condescending, and finally of Asenath, simple and natural
to a degree which impressed him like a new revelation
in woman, at once indicated to him his position among
them. His city manners, he felt, instinctively, must be
unlearned, or at least laid aside for a time. Yet it was
not easy for him to assume, at such short notice, those
of his hosts. Happening to address Asenath as “Miss
Mitchenor,” Eli turned to him with a rebuking face.

“We do not use compliments, Richard,” said he; “my
daughter's name is Asenath.

“I beg pardon. I will try to accustom myself to your
ways, since you have been so kind as to take me for a
while,” apologized Richard Hilton.

“Thee's under no obligation to us,” said Friend Mitchenor,
in his strict sense of justice; “thee pays for what
thee gets.”

The finer feminine instinct of Abigail led her to interpose.

“We'll not expect too much of thee, at first, Richard,”
she remarked, with a kind expression of face, which had
the effect of a smile: “but our ways are plain and easily
learned. Thee knows, perhaps, that we're no respecters
of persons.”

-- 248 --

[figure description] Page 248.[end figure description]

It was some days, however, before the young man
could overcome his natural hesitation at the familiarity
implied by these new forms of speech. “Friend Mitchenor”
and “Moses” were not difficult to learn, but it
seemed a want of respect to address as “Abigail” a woman
of such sweet and serene dignity as the mother, and
he was fain to avoid either extreme by calling her, with her
cheerful permission, “Aunt Mitchenor.” On the other
hand, his own modest and unobtrusive nature soon won
the confidence and cordial regard of the family. He occasionally
busied himself in the garden, by way of exercise,
or accompanied Moses to the corn-field or the woodland
on the hill, but was careful never to interfere at inopportune
times, and willing to learn silently, by the simple
process of looking on.

One afternoon, as he was idly sitting on the stone wall
which separated the garden from the lane, Asenath, attired
in a new gown of chocolate-colored calico, with a doublehandled
willow work-basket on her arm, issued from
the house. As she approached him, she paused and
said—

“The time seems to hang heavy on thy hands, Richard.
If thee's strong enough to walk to the village and
back, it might do thee more good than sitting still.”

Richard Hilton at once jumped down from the wall.

“Certainly I am able to go,” said he, “if you will allow
it.”

“Haven't I asked thee?” was her quiet reply.

“Let me carry your basket,” he said, suddenly, after

-- 249 --

[figure description] Page 249.[end figure description]

they had walked, side by side, some distance down the
lane.

“Indeed, I shall not let thee do that. I'm only going
for the mail, and some little things at the store, that make
no weight at all. Thee mustn't think I'm like the young
women in the city, who, I'm told, if they buy a spool of
cotton, must have it sent home to them. Besides, thee
mustn't over-exert thy strength.”

Richard Hilton laughed merrily at the gravity with
which she uttered the last sentence.

“Why, Miss—Asenath, I mean—what am I good for;
if I have not strength enough to carry a basket?”

“Thee's a man, I know, and I think a man would almost
as lief be thought wicked as weak. Thee can't help
being weakly-inclined, and it's only right that thee should
be careful of thyself. There's surely nothing in that that
thee need be ashamed of.”

While thus speaking, Asenath moderated her walk, in
order, unconsciously to her companion, to restrain his
steps.

“Oh, there are the dog's-tooth violets in blossom?”
she exclaimed, pointing to a shady spot beside the brook;
“does thee know them?”

Richard immediately gathered and brought to her a
handful of the nodding yellow bells, trembling above their
large, cool, spotted leaves.

“How beautiful they are!” said he; “but I should
never have taken them for violets.”

“They are misnamed,” she answered. “The flower is

-- 250 --

[figure description] Page 250.[end figure description]

an Erythronium; but I am accustomed to the common
name, and like it. Did thee ever study botany?”

“Not at all. I can tell a geranium, when I see it,
and I know a heliotrope by the smell. I could never mistake
a red cabbage for a rose, and I can recognize a hollyhock
or a sunflower at a considerable distance. The
wild flowers are all strangers to me; I wish I knew something
about them.”

“If thee's fond of flowers, it would be very easy to
learn. I think a study of this kind would pleasantly occupy
thy mind. Why couldn't thee try? I would be very
willing to teach thee what little I know. It's not much,
indeed, but all thee wants is a start. See, I will show
thee how simple the principles are.”

Taking one of the flowers from the bunch, Asenath,
as they slowly walked forward, proceeded to dissect it,
explained the mysteries of stamens and pistils, pollen,
petals, and calyx, and, by the time they had reached the
village, had succeeded in giving him a general idea of
the Linnæan system of classification. His mind took
hold of the subject with a prompt and profound interest.
It was a new and wonderful world which suddenly opened
before him. How surprised he was to learn that there
were signs by which a poisonous herb could be detected
from a wholesome one, that cedars and pine-trees blossomed,
that the gray lichens on the rocks belonged to the
vegetable kingdom! His respect for Asenath's knowledge
thrust quite out of sight the restraint which her youth and
sex had imposed upon him. She was teacher, equal,

-- 251 --

[figure description] Page 251.[end figure description]

friend; and the simple candid manner which was the
natural expression of her dignity and purity thoroughly
harmonized with this relation.

Although, in reality, two or three years younger than
he, Asenath had a gravity of demeanor, a calm self-possession,
a deliberate balance of mind, and a repose of
the emotional nature, which he had never before observed,
except in much older women. She had had, as
he could well imagine, no romping girlhood, no season
of careless, light-hearted dalliance with opening life, no
violent alternation even of the usual griefs and joys of
youth. The social calm in which she had expanded had
developed her nature as gently and securely as a seaflower
is unfolded below the reach of tides and
storms.

She would have been very much surprised if any one
had called her handsome: yet her face had a mild, unobtrusive
beauty which seemed to grow and deepen from
day to day. Of a longer oval than the Greek standard,
it was yet as harmonious in outline; the nose was fine
and straight, the dark-blue eyes steady and untroubled,
and the lips calmly, but not too firmly closed. Her brown
hair, parted over a high white forehead, was smoothly
laid across the temples, drawn behind the ears, and
twisted into a simple knot. The white cape and sun-bonnet
gave her face a nun-like character, which set her
apart, in the thoughts of “the world's people” whom she
met, as one sanctified for some holy work. She might
have gone around the world, repelling every rude word,

-- 252 --

[figure description] Page 252.[end figure description]

every bold glance, by the protecting atmosphere of purity
and truth which inclosed her.

The days went by, each bringing some new blossom
to adorn and illustrate the joint studies of the young man
and maiden. For Richard Hilton had soon mastered
the elements of botany, as taught by Priscilla Wakefield,—
the only source of Asenath's knowledge,—and entered,
with her, upon the text-book of Gray, a copy of which he
procured from Philadelphia. Yet, though he had overtaken
her in his knowledge of the technicalities of the
science, her practical acquaintance with plants and their
habits left her still his superior. Day by day, exploring
the meadows, the woods, and the clearings, he brought
home his discoveries to enjoy her aid in classifying and
assigning them to their true places. Asenath had generally
an hour or two of leisure from domestic duties in
the afternoons, or after the early supper of summer was
over; and sometimes, on “Seventh-days,” she would be
his guide to some locality where the rarer plants were
known to exist. The parents saw this community of interest
and exploration without a thought of misgiving.
They trusted their daughter as themselves; or, if any
possible fear had flitted across their hearts, it was allayed
by the absorbing delight with which Richard Hilton pursued
his study. An earnest discussion as to whether a
certain leaf was ovate or lanceolate, whether a certain
plant belonged to the species scandens or canadensis, was,
in their eyes, convincing proof that the young brains were
touched, and therefore not the young hearts.

-- 253 --

[figure description] Page 253.[end figure description]

But love, symbolized by a rose-bud, is emphatically a
botanical emotion. A sweet, tender perception of beauty,
such as this study requires, or develops, is at once the
most subtile and certain chain of communication between
impressible natures. Richard Hilton, feeling that his
years were numbered, had given up, in despair, his boyish
dreams, even before he understood them: his fate
seemed to preclude the possibility of love. But, as he
gained a little strength from the genial season, the pure
country air, and the release from gloomy thoughts which
his rambles afforded, the end was farther removed, and a
future—though brief, perhaps, still a future—began to
glimmer before him. If this could be his life,—an endless
summer, with a search for new plants every morning,
and their classification every evening, with Asenath's help
on the shady portico of Friend Mitchenor's house,—he
could forget his doom, and enjoy the blessing of life unthinkingly.

The azaleas succeeded to the anemones, the orchis
and trillium followed, then the yellow gerardias and the
feathery purple pogonias, and finally the growing gleam
of the golden-rods along the wood-side and the red umbels
of the tall eupatoriums in the meadow announced
the close of summer. One evening, as Richard, in displaying
his collection, brought to view the blood-red leaf
of a gum-tree, Asenath exclaimed—

“Ah, there is the sign! It is early, this year.”

“What sign?” he asked.

“That the summer is over. We shall soon have

-- 254 --

[figure description] Page 254.[end figure description]

frosty nights, and then nothing will be left for us except
the asters and gentians and golden-rods.”

Was the time indeed so near? A few more weeks,
and this Arcadian life would close. He must go back to
the city, to its rectilinear streets, its close brick walls, its
artificial, constrained existence. How could he give up
the peace, the contentment, the hope he had enjoyed
through the summer? The question suddenly took a
more definite form in his mind: How could he give up
Asenath? Yes—the quiet, unsuspecting girl, sitting beside
him, with her lap full of the September blooms he
had gathered, was thenceforth a part of his inmost life.
Pure and beautiful as she was, almost sacred in his regard,
his heart dared to say—“I need her and claim
her!”

“Thee looks pale to-night, Richard,” said Abigail,
as they took their seats at the supper-table. “I hope
thee has not taken cold.”

Will thee go along, Richard? I know where the
rudbeckias grow,” said Asenath, on the following
“Seventh-day” afternoon.

They crossed the meadows, and followed the course
of the stream, under its canopy of magnificent ash and
plane trees, into a brake between the hills. It was an almost
impenetrable thicket, spangled with tall autumnal
flowers. The eupatoriums, with their purple crowns,

-- 255 --

[figure description] Page 255.[end figure description]

stood like young trees, with an undergrowth of aster and
blue spikes of lobelia, tangled in a golden mesh of dodder.
A strong, mature odor, mixed alike of leaves and
flowers, and very different from the faint, elusive sweetness
of spring, filled the air. The creek, with a few faded
leaves dropped upon its bosom, and films of gossamer
streaming from its bushy fringe, gurgled over the pebbles
in its bed. Here and there, on its banks, shone the deep
yellow stars of the flower they sought.

Richard Hilton walked as in a dream, mechanically
plucking a stem of rudbeckia, only to toss it, presently,
into the water.

“Why, Richard! what's thee doing?” cried Asenath;
“thee has thrown away the very best specimen.”

“Let it go,” he answered, sadly. “I am afraid everything
else is thrown away.”

“What does thee mean?” she asked, with a look of
surprised and anxious inquiry.

“Don't ask me, Asenath. Or—yes, I will tell you.
I must say it to you now, or never afterwards. Do you
know what a happy life I've been leading since I came
here?—that I've learned what life is, as if I'd never known
it before? I want to live, Asenath,—and do you know
why?”

“I hope thee will live, Richard,” she said, gently and
tenderly, her deep-blue eyes dim with the mist of unshed
tears.

“But, Asenath, how am I to live without you? But
you can't understand that, because you do not know what

-- 256 --

[figure description] Page 256.[end figure description]

you are to me. No, you never guessed that all this while
I've been loving you more and more, until now I have no
other idea of death than not to see you, not to love you,
not to share your life!”

“Oh, Richard!”

“I knew you would be shocked, Asenath. I meant
to have kept this to myself. You never dreamed of it,
and I had no right to disturb the peace of your heart.
The truth is told now,—and I cannot take it back, if I
wished. But if you cannot love, you can forgive me for
loving you—forgive me now and every day of my life.”

He uttered these words with a passionate tenderness,
standing on the edge of the stream, and gazing into its
waters. His slight frame trembled with the violence of
his emotion. Asenath, who had become very pale as he
commenced to speak, gradually flushed over neck and
brow as she listened. Her head drooped, the gathered
flowers fell from her hands, and she hid her face. For a
few minutes no sound was heard but the liquid gurgling
of the water, and the whistle of a bird in the thicket beside
them. Richard Hilton at last turned, and, in a voice
of hesitating entreaty, pronounced her name—

“Asenath!”

She took away her hands, and slowly lifted her face.
She was pale, but her eyes met his with a frank, appealing,
tender expression, which caused his heart to stand still a
moment. He read no reproach, no faintest thought of
blame; but—was it pity?—was it pardon?—or—

“We stand before God, Richard,” said she, in a low,

-- 257 --

[figure description] Page 257.[end figure description]

sweet, solemn tone. “He knows that I do not need to
forgive thee. If thee requires it, I also require His forgiveness
for myself.”

Though a deeper blush now came to cheek and brow,
she met his gaze with the bravery of a pure and innocent
heart. Richard, stunned with the sudden and unexpected
bliss, strove to take the full consciousness of it into a being
which seemed too narrow to contain it. His first impulse
was to rush forward, clasp her passionately in his
arms, and hold her in the embrace which encircled, for
him, the boundless promise of life; but she stood there,
defenceless, save in her holy truth and trust, and his heart
bowed down and gave her reverence.

“Asenath,” said he, at last, “I never dared to hope
for this. God bless you for those words! Can you trust
me?—can you indeed love me?”

“I can trust thee,—I do love thee!”

They clasped each other's hands in one long, clinging
pressure. No kiss was given, but side by side they walked
slowly up the dewy meadows, in happy and hallowed
silence. Asenath's face became troubled as the old farm-house
appeared through the trees.

“Father and mother must know of this, Richard,” said
she. “I am afraid it may be a cross to them.”

The same fear had already visited his own mind, but
he answered, cheerfully—

“I hope not. I think I have taken a new lease of
life, and shall soon be strong enough to satisfy them.
Besides, my father is in prosperous business.”

-- 258 --

[figure description] Page 258.[end figure description]

“It is not that,” she answered; “but thee is not one
of us.”

It was growing dusk when they reached the house.
In the dim candle-light Asenath's paleness was not remarked;
and Richard's silence was attributed to fatigue.

The next morning the whole family attended meeting
at the neighboring Quaker meeting-house, in the preparation
for which, and the various special occupations of
their “First-day” mornings, the unsuspecting parents
overlooked that inevitable change in the faces of the lovers
which they must otherwise have observed. After dinner,
as Eli was taking a quiet walk in the garden, Rich
ard Hilton approached him.

“Friend Mitchenor,” said he, “I should like to have
some talk with thee.”

“What is it, Richard?” asked the old man, breaking
off some pods from a seedling radish, and rubbing them
in the palm of his hand.

“I hope, Friend Mitchenor,” said the young man,
scarcely knowing how to approach so important a crisis
in his life, “I hope thee has been satisfied with my conduct
since I came to live with thee, and has no fault to
find with me as a man.”

“Well,” exclaimed Eli, turning around and looking
up, sharply, “does thee want a testimony from me? I've
nothing, that I know of, to say against thee.”

“If I were sincerely attached to thy daughter, Friend
Mitchenor, and she returned the attachment, could thee
trust her happiness in my hands?”

-- 259 --

[figure description] Page 259.[end figure description]

“What!” cried Eli, straightening himself and glaring
upon the speaker, with a face too amazed to express any
other feeling.

“Can you confide Asenath's happiness to my care?
I love her with my whole heart and soul and the fortune
of my life depends on your answer.”

The straight lines in the old man's face seemed to grow
deeper and more rigid, and his eyes shone with the chill
glitter of steel. Richard, not daring to say a word more,
awaited his reply in intense agitation.

“So!” he exclaimed at last, “this is the way thee's
repaid me! I didn't expect this from thee! Has thee
spoken to her?”

“I have.”

“Thee has, has thee? And I suppose thee's persuaded
her to think as thee does. Thee'd better never have
come here. When I want to lose my daughter, and can't
find anybody else for her, I'll let thee know.”

“What have you against me, Friend Mitchenor?”
Richard sadly asked, forgetting, in his excitement, the
Quaker speech he had learned.

“Thee needn't use compliments now! Asenath shall
be a Friend while I live; thy fine clothes and merry-makings
and vanities are not for her. Thee belongs to the
world, and thee may choose one of the world's women.”

“Never!” protested Richard; but Friend Mitchenor
was already ascending the garden-steps on his way to the
house.

The young man, utterly overwhelmed, wandered to

-- 260 --

[figure description] Page 260.[end figure description]

the nearest grove and threw himself on the ground.
Thus, in a miserable chaos of emotion, unable to grasp
any fixed thought, the hours passed away. Towards evening,
he heard a footstep approaching, and sprang up. It
was Moses.

The latter was engaged, with the consent of his parents
and expected to “pass meeting” in a few weeks. He
knew what had happened, and felt a sincere sympathy for
Richard, for whom he had a cordial regard. His face was
very grave, but kind.

“Thee'd better come in, Richard,” said he; “the evenings
are damp, and I v'e brought thy overcoat. I know
everything, and I feel that it must be a great cross for
thee. But thee won't be alone in bearing it.”

“Do you think there is no hope of your father relenting?”
he asked, in a tone of despondency which anticipated
the answer.

“Father's very hard to move,” said Moses; “and
when mother and Asenath can't prevail on him, nobody
else need try. I'm afraid thee must make up thy mind
to the trial. I'm sorry to say it, Richard, but I think
thee'd better go back to town.”

“I'll go to-morrow,—go and die!” he muttered
hoarsely, as he followed Moses to the house.

Abigail, as she saw his haggard face, wept quietly.
She pressed his hand tenderly, but said nothing. Eli
was stern and cold as an Iceland rock. Asenath did not
make her appearance. At supper, the old man and his
son exchanged a few words about the farm-work to be

-- 261 --

[figure description] Page 261.[end figure description]

done on the morrow, but nothing else was said. Richard
soon left the room and went up to his chamber to spend
his last, his only unhappy night at the farm. A yearning,
pitying look from Abigail accompanied him.

“Try and not think hard of us!” was her farewell
the next morning, as he stepped into the old chair,
in which Moses was to convey him to the village where
he should meet the Doylestown stage. So, without a
word of comfort from Asenath's lips, without even a last
look at her beloved face, he was taken away.

True and firm and self-reliant as was the nature of
Asenath Mitchenor, the thought of resistance to her
father's will never crossed her mind. It was fixed that
she must renounce all intercourse with Richard Hilton;
it was even sternly forbidden her to see him again during
the few hours he remained in the house; but the sacred
love, thus rudely dragged to the light and outraged, was
still her own. She would take it back into the keeping
of her heart, and if a day should ever come when he
would be free to return and demand it of her, he would
find it there, unwithered, with all the unbreathed perfume
hoarded in its folded leaves. If that day came not, she
would at the last give it back to God, saying, “Father,
here is Thy most precious gift, bestow it as Thou wilt.”

As her life had never before been agitated by any
strong emotion, so it was not outwardly agitated now.

-- 262 --

[figure description] Page 262.[end figure description]

The placid waters of her soul did not heave and toss
before those winds of passion and sorrow: they lay in
dull, leaden calm, under a cold and sunless sky. What
struggles with herself she underwent no one ever knew.
After Richard Hilton's departure, she never mentioned
his name, or referred, in any way, to the summer's companionship
with him. She performed her household duties,
if not cheerfully, at least as punctually and carefully
as before; and her father congratulated himself that the
unfortunate attachment had struck no deeper root. Abigail's
finer sight, however, was not deceived by this external
resignation. She noted the faint shadows under the
eyes, the increased whiteness of the temples, the unconscious
traces of pain which sometimes played about the
dimpled corners of the mouth, and watched her daughter
with a silent, tender solicitude.

The wedding of Moses was a severe test of Asenath's
strength, but she stood the trial nobly, performing all the
duties required by her position with such sweet composure
that many of the older female Friends remarked to
Abigail, “How womanly Asenath has grown!” Eli
Mitchenor noted, with peculiar satisfaction, that the eyes of
the young Friends—some of them of great promise in the
sect, and well endowed with worldly goods—followed her
admiringly. “It will not be long,” he thought, “before
she is consoled.”

Fortune seemed to favor his plans, and justify his
harsh treatment of Richard Hilton. There were unfavorable
accounts of the young man's conduct. His father

-- 263 --

[figure description] Page 263.[end figure description]

had died during the winter, and he was represented as
having become very reckless and dissipated. These reports
at last assumed such a definite form that Friend
Mitchenor brought them to the notice of his family.

“I met Josiah Comly in the road,” said he, one day
at dinner. “He's just come from Philadelphia, and
brings bad news of Richard Hilton. He's taken to drink,
and is spending in wickedness the money his father left
him. His friends have a great concern about him, but it
seems he's not to be reclaimed.”

Abigail looked imploringly at her husband, but he
either disregarded or failed to understand her look. Asenath,
who had grown very pale, steadily met her father's
gaze, and said, in a tone which he had never yet heard
from her lips—

“Father, will thee please never mention Richard Hilton's
name when I am by?”

The words were those of entreaty, but the voice was
that of authority. The old man was silenced by a new
and unexpected power in his daughter's heart: he suddenly
felt that she was not a girl, as heretofore, but a
woman, whom he might persuade, but could no longer
compel.

“It shall be as thee wishes, Asenath,” he said; “we
had best forget him.”

Of their friends, however, she could not expect this
reserve, and she was doomed to hear stories of Richard
which clouded and embittered her thoughts of him. And
a still severer trial was in store. She accompanied her

-- 264 --

[figure description] Page 264.[end figure description]

father, in obedience to his wish, and against her own desire,
to the Yearly Meeting in Philadelphia. It has
passed into a proverb that the Friends, on these occasions,
always bring rain with them; and the period of her
visit was no exception to the rule. The showery days of
“Yearly Meeting Week” glided by, until the last, and she
looked forward with relief to the morrow's return to
Bucks County, glad to have escaped a meeting with
Richard Hilton, which might have confirmed her fears
and could but have given her pain in any case.

As she and her father joined each other, outside the
meeting-house, at the close of the afternoon meeting, a
light rain was falling. She took his arm, under the capacious
umbrella, and they were soon alone in the wet
streets, on their way to the house of the Friends who entertained
them. At a crossing, where the water pouring
down the gutter towards the Delaware, caused them to
halt, a man, plashing through the flood, staggered towards
them. Without an umbrella, with dripping, disordered
clothes, yet with a hot, flushed face, around which the
long black hair hung wildly, he approached, singing to
himself with maudlin voice a song that would have been
sweet and tender in a lover's mouth. Friend Mitchenor
drew to one side, lest his spotless drab should be brushed
by the unclean reveller; but the latter, looking up, stopped
suddenly face to face with them.

“Asenath!” he cried, in a voice whose anguish
pierced through the confusion of his senses, and struck
down into the sober quick of his soul.

-- 265 --

[figure description] Page 265.[end figure description]

“Richard!” she breathed, rather than spoke, in a low,
terrified voice.

It was indeed Richard Hilton who stood before her,
or rather—as she afterwards thought, in recalling the interview—
the body of Richard Hilton possessed by an
evil spirit. His cheeks burned with a more than hectic
red, his eyes were wild and bloodshot, and though the
recognition had suddenly sobered him, an impatient,
reckless devil seemed to lurk under the set mask of his
features.

“Here I am, Asenath,” he said at length, hoarsely.
“I said it was death, didn't I? Well, it's worse than
death, I suppose; but what matter? You can't be more
lost to me now than you were already. This is thy doing,
Friend Eli,” he continued, turning to the old man, with a
sneering emphasis on the “thy.” “I hope thee's satisfied
with thy work!”

Here he burst into a bitter, mocking laugh, which it
chilled Asenath's blood to hear.

The old man turned pale. “Come away, child!” said
he, tugging at her arm. But she stood firm, strengthened
for the moment by a solemn feeling of duty which trampled
down her pain.

“Richard,” she said, with the music of an immeasurable
sorrow in her voice, “oh, Richard, what has thee
done? Where the Lord commands resignation, thee has
been rebellious; where he chasteneth to purify, thee turns
blindly to sin. I had not expected this of thee, Richard;
I thought thy regard for me was of the kind which would

-- 266 --

[figure description] Page 266.[end figure description]

have helped and uplifted thee,—not through me, as an
unworthy object, but through the hopes and the pure desires
of thy own heart. I expected that thee would so
act as to justify what I felt towards thee, not to make my
affection a reproach,—oh, Richard, not to cast over my
heart the shadow of thy sin!”

The wretched young man supported himself against
the post of an awning, buried his face in his hands, and
wept passionately. Once or twice he essayed to speak,
but his voice was choked by sobs, and, after a look from
the streaming eyes which Asenath could scarcely bear to
meet, he again covered his face. A stranger, coming
down the street, paused out of curiosity. “Come, come!”
cried Eli, once more, eager to escape from the scene.
His daughter stood still, and the man slowly passed on.

Asenath could not thus leave her lost lover, in his despairing
grief. She again turned to him, her own tears
flowing fast and free.

“I do not judge thee, Richard, but the words that
passed between us give me a right to speak to thee. It
was hard to lose sight of thee then, but it is still
harder for me to see thee now. If the sorrow and pity I
feel could save thee, I would be willing never to know any
other feelings. I would still do anything for thee except
that which thee cannot ask, as thee now is, and I could
not give. Thee has made the gulf between us so wide
that it cannot be crossed. But I can now weep for thee
and pray for thee as a fellow-creature whose soul is still
precious in the sight of the Lord. Fare thee well!”

-- 267 --

[figure description] Page 267.[end figure description]

He seized the hand she extended, bowed down, and
showered mingled tears and kisses upon it. Then, with a
wild sob in his throat, he started up and rushed down the
street, through the fast-falling rain. The father and
daughter walked home in silence. Eli had heard every
word that was spoken, and felt that a spirit whose utterances
he dared not question had visited Asenath's tongue.

She, as year after year went by, regained the peace
and patience which give a sober cheerfulness to life. The
pangs of her heart grew dull and transient; but there were
two pictures in her memory which never blurred in outline
or faded in color: one, the brake of autumn flowers
under the bright autumnal sky, with bird and stream making
accordant music to the new voice of love; the other
a rainy street, with a lost, reckless man leaning against an
awning-post, and staring in her face with eyes whose unutterable
woe, when she dared to recall it, darkened the
beauty of the earth, and almost shook her trust in the
providence of God.

Year after year passed by, but not without bringing
change to the Mitchenor family. Moses had moved to
Chester County soon after his marriage, and had a good
farm of his own. At the end of ten years Abigail died;
and the old man, who had not only lost his savings by an
unlucky investment, but was obliged to mortgage his farm,
finally determined to sell it and join his son. He was

-- 268 --

[figure description] Page 268.[end figure description]

getting too old to manage it properly, impatient under the
unaccustomed pressure of debt, and depressed by the loss
of the wife to whom, without any outward show of tenderness,
he was, in truth, tenderly attached. He missed her
more keenly in the places where she had lived and moved
than in a neighborhood without the memory of her presence.
The pang with which he parted from his home was weakened
by the greater pang which had preceded it.

It was a harder trial to Asenath. She shrank from
the encounter with new faces, and the necessity of creating
new associations. There was a quiet satisfaction in
the ordered, monotonous round of her life, which might
be the same elsewhere, but here alone was the nook which
held all the morning sunshine she had ever known. Here
still lingered the halo of the sweet departed summer,—
here still grew the familiar wild-flowers which the first
Richard Hilton had gathered. This was the Paradise in
which the Adam of her heart had dwelt, before his fall.
Her resignation and submission entitled her to keep those
pure and perfect memories, though she was scarcely conscious
of their true charm. She did not dare to express
to herself, in words, that one everlasting joy of woman's
heart, through all trials and sorrows—“I have loved, I
have been beloved.”

On the last “First-day” before their departure, she
walked down the meadows to the lonely brake between
the hills. It was the early spring, and the black buds of
the ash had just begun to swell. The maples were dusted
with crimson bloom, and the downy catkins of the

-- 269 --

[figure description] Page 269.[end figure description]

swamp-willow dropped upon the stream and floated past her, as
once the autumn leaves. In the edges of the thickets
peeped forth the blue, scentless violet, the fairy cups of
the anemone, and the pink-veined bells of the miskodeed.
The tall blooms through which the lovers walked still
slept in the chilly earth; but the sky above her was mild
and blue, and the remembrance of the day came back to
her with a delicate, pungent sweetness, like the perfume
of the trailing arbutus in the air around her. In a sheltered,
sunny nook, she found a single erythronium, lured
forth in advance of its proper season, and gathered it as a
relic of the spot, which she might keep without blame.
As she stooped to pluck it, her own face looked up at her
out of a little pool filled by the spring rains. Seen against
the reflected sky, it shone with a soft radiance, and the
earnest eyes met hers, as if it were her young self, evoked
from the past, to bid her farewell. “Farewell!” she
whispered, taking leave at once, as she believed, of youth
and the memory of love.

During those years she had more than once been
sought in marriage, but had steadily, though kindly, refused.
Once, when the suitor was a man whose character
and position made the union very desirable in Eli Mitchenor's
eyes, he ventured to use his paternal influence.
Asenath's gentle resistance was overborne by his arbitrary
force of will, and her protestations were of no avail.

“Father,” she finally said, in the tone which he had
once heard and still remembered, “thee can take away,
but thee cannot give.”

-- 270 --

[figure description] Page 270.[end figure description]

He never mentioned the subject again.

Richard Hilton passed out of her knowledge shortly
after her meeting with him in Philadelphia. She heard,
indeed, that his headlong career of dissipation was not
arrested,—that his friends had given him up as hopelessly
ruined,—and, finally, that he had left the city. After
that, all reports ceased. He was either dead, or reclaimed
and leading a better life, somewhere far away. Dead,
she believed—almost hoped; for in that case might he
not now be enjoying the ineffable rest and peace which
she trusted might be her portion? It was better to think
of him as a purified spirit, waiting to meet her in a holier
communion, than to know that he was still bearing the
burden of a soiled and blighted life. In any case, her
own future was plain and clear. It was simply a prolongation
of the present — an alternation of seed-time
and harvest, filled with humble duties and cares, until
the Master should bid her lay down her load and follow
Him.

Friend Mitchenor bought a small cottage adjacent to
his son's farm, in a community which consisted mostly of
Friends, and not far from the large old meeting-house in
which the Quarterly Meetings were held. He at once
took his place on the upper seat, among the elders, most
of whom he knew already, from having met them, year
after year, in Philadelphia. The charge of a few acres of
ground gave him sufficient occupation; the money left to
him after the sale of his farm was enough to support him
comfortably; and a late Indian summer of contentment

-- 271 --

[figure description] Page 271.[end figure description]

seemed now to have come to the old man. He was done
with the earnest business of life. Moses was gradually
taking his place, as father and Friend; and Asenath would
be reasonably provided for at his death. As his bodily
energies decayed, his imperious temper softened, his mind
became more accessible to liberal influences, and he even
cultivated a cordial friendship with a neighboring farmer
who was one of “the world's people.” Thus, at seventy-five
he was really younger, because tenderer of heart and more
considerate, than he had been at sixty.

Asenath was now a woman of thirty-five, and suitors
had ceased to approach her. Much of her beauty still
remained, but her face had become thin and wasted, and
the inevitable lines were beginning to form around her
eyes. Her dress was plainer than ever, and she wore the
scoop-bonnet of drab silk, in which no woman can seem
beautiful, unless she be very old. She was calm and grave
in her demeanor, save that her perfect goodness and benevolence
shone through and warmed her presence; but,
when earnestly interested, she had been known to speak her
mind so clearly and forcibly that it was generally surmised
among the Friends that she possessed “a gift,” which
might, in time, raise her to honor among them. To the
children of Moses she was a good genius, and a word from
“Aunt 'Senath” oftentimes prevailed when the authority
of the parents was disregarded. In them she found a new
source of happiness; and when her old home on the
Neshaminy had been removed a little farther into the past,
so that she no longer looked, with every morning's sun,

-- 272 --

[figure description] Page 272.[end figure description]

for some familiar feature of its scenery, her submission
brightened into a cheerful content with life.

It was summer, and Quarterly-Meeting Day had arrived.
There had been rumors of the expected presence
of “Friends from a distance,” and not only those of the
district, but most of the neighbors who were not connected
with the sect, attended. By the by-road, through the
woods, it was not more than half a mile from Friend Mitchenor's
cottage to the meeting-house, and Asenath, leaving
her father to be taken by Moses in his carriage, set out
on foot. It was a sparkling, breezy day, and the forest
was full of life. Squirrels chased each other along the
branches of the oaks, and the air was filled with fragrant
odors of hickory-leaves, sweet fern, and spice-wood.
Picking up a flower here and there, Asenath walked onward,
rejoicing alike in shade and sunshine, grateful for
all the consoling beauty which the earth offers to a lonely
heart. That serene content which she had learned to call
happiness had filled her being until the dark canopy was
lifted and the waters took back their transparency under
a cloudless sky.

Passing around to the “women's side” of the meeting-house,
she mingled with her friends, who were exchanging
information concerning the expected visitors. Micajah Morrill
had not arrived, they said, but Ruth Baxter had spent
the last night at Friend Way's, and would certainly be
there. Besides, there were Friend Chandler, from Nine
Partners, and Friend Carter, from Maryland: they had
been seen on the ground. Friend Carter was said to have

-- 273 --

[figure description] Page 273.[end figure description]

a wonderful gift,—Mercy Jackson had heard him once, in
Baltimore. The Friends there had been a little exercised
about him, because they thought he was too much inclined
to “the newness,” but it was known that the Spirit
had often manifestly led him. Friend Chandler had visited
Yearly Meeting once, they believed. He was an old
man, and had been a personal friend of Elias Hicks.

At the appointed hour they entered the house. After
the subdued rustling which ensued upon taking their seats,
there was an interval of silence, shorter than usual, because
it was evident that many persons would feel the
promptings of the Spirit. Friend Chandler spoke first,
and was followed by Ruth Baxter, a frail little woman,
with a voice of exceeding power. The not unmelodious
chant in which she delivered her admonitions rang out, at
times, like the peal of a trumpet. Fixing her eyes on vacancy,
with her hands on the wooden rail before her, and
her body slightly swaying to and fro, her voice soared far
aloft at the commencement of every sentence, gradually
dropping, through a melodious scale of tone, to the close.
She resembled an inspired prophetess, an aged Deborah,
crying aloud in the valleys of Israel.

The last speaker was Friend Carter, a small man, not
more than forty years of age. His face was thin and intense
in its expression, his hair gray at the temples,
and his dark eye almost too restless for a child of
“the stillness and the quietness.” His voice, though not
loud, was clear and penetrating, with an earnest, sympathetic
quality, which arrested, not the ear alone, but the

-- 274 --

[figure description] Page 274.[end figure description]

serious attention of the auditor. His delivery was but
slightly marked by the peculiar rhythm of the Quaker
preachers; and this fact, perhaps, increased the effect of
his words, through the contrast with those who preceded
him.

His discourse was an eloquent vindication of the law
of kindness, as the highest and purest manifestation of
true Christian doctrine. The paternal relation of God to
man was the basis of that religion which appealed directly
to the heart: so the fraternity of each man with his fellow
was its practical application. God pardons the repentant
sinner: we can also pardon, where we are offended; we
can pity, where we cannot pardon. Both the good and
the bad principles generate their like in others. Force
begets force; anger excites a corresponding anger; but
kindness awakens the slumbering emotions even of an evil
heart. Love may not always be answered by an equal
love, but it has never yet created hatred. The testimony
which Friends bear against war, he said, is but a general
assertion, which has no value except in so far as they
manifest the principle of peace in their daily lives—in the
exercise of pity, of charity, of forbearance, and Christian
love.

The words of the speaker sank deeply into the hearts
of his hearers. There was an intense hush, as if in truth
the Spirit had moved him to speak, and every sentence
was armed with a sacred authority. Asenath Mitchenor
looked at him, over the low partition which divided her
and her sisters from the men's side, absorbed in his rapt

-- 275 --

[figure description] Page 275.[end figure description]

earnestness and truth. She forgot that other hearers were
present: he spake to her alone. A strange spell seemed
to seize upon her faculties and chain them at his feet: had
he beckoned to her, she would have arisen and walked to
his side.

Friend Carter warmed and deepened as he went on.
“I feel moved to-day,” he said,—“moved, I know not
why, but I hope for some wise purpose,—to relate to you
an instance of Divine and human kindness which has come
directly to my own knowledge. A young man of delicate
constitution, whose lungs were thought to be seriously affected,
was sent to the house of a Friend in the country,
in order to try the effect of air and exercise.”

Asenath almost ceased to breathe, in the intensity with
which she gazed and listened. Clasping her hands tightly
in her lap to prevent them from trembling, and steadying
herself against the back of the seat, she heard the story
of her love for Richard Hilton told by the lips of a
stranger!—not merely of his dismissal from the house, but
of that meeting in the street, at which only she and her
father were present! Nay, more, she heard her own
words repeated, she heard Richard's passionate outburst
of remorse described in language that brought his living
face before her! She gasped for breath—his face was
before her! The features, sharpened by despairing grief,
which her memory recalled, had almost anticipated the
harder lines which fifteen years had made, and which now,
with a terrible shock and choking leap of the heart, she recognized.
Her senses faded, and she would have fallen

-- 276 --

[figure description] Page 276.[end figure description]

from her seat but for the support of the partition against
which she leaned. Fortunately, the women near her were
too much occupied with the narrative to notice her condition.
Many of them wept silently, with their handkerchiefs
pressed over their mouths.

The first shock of death-like faintness passed away,
and she clung to the speaker's voice, as if its sound alone
could give her strength to sit still and listen further.

“Deserted by his friends, unable to stay his feet on
the evil path,” he continued, “the young man left his
home and went to a city in another State. But here it
was easier to find associates in evil than tender hearts
that might help him back to good. He was tired of
life, and the hope of a speedier death hardened him in
his courses. But, my friends, Death never comes to
those who wickedly seek him. The Lord withholds destruction
from the hands that are madly outstretched to
grasp it, and forces His pity and forgiveness on the unwilling
soul. Finding that it was the principle of life
which grew stronger within him, the young man at last
meditated an awful crime. The thought of self-destruction
haunted him day and night. He lingered around
the wharves, gazing into the deep waters, and was restrained
from the deed only by the memory of the last
loving voice he had heard. One gloomy evening, when
even this memory had faded, and he awaited the approaching
darkness to make his design secure, a hand was laid
on his arm. A man in the simple garb of the Friends
stood beside him, and a face which reflected the kindness

-- 277 --

[figure description] Page 277.[end figure description]

of the Divine Father looked upon him. `My child,' said
he, `I am drawn to thee by the great trouble of thy mind.
Shall I tell thee what it is thee meditates?' The young
man shook his head. `I will be silent, then, but I will
save thee. I know the human heart, and its trials and
weaknesses, and it may be put into my mouth to give thee
strength.' He took the young man's hand, as if he had
been a little child, and led him to his home. He heard
the sad story, from beginning to end; and the young
man wept upon his breast, to hear no word of reproach,
but only the largest and tenderest pity bestowed upon
him. They knelt down, side by side, at midnight; and
the Friend's right hand was upon his head while they
prayed.

“The young man was rescued from his evil ways, to
acknowledge still further the boundless mercy of Providence.
The dissipation wherein he had recklessly sought
death was, for him, a marvellous restoration to life. His
lungs had become sound and free from the tendency to
disease. The measure of his forgiveness was almost more
than he could bear. He bore his cross thenceforward with
a joyful resignation, and was mercifully drawn nearer and
nearer to the Truth, until, in the fulness of his convictions,
he entered into the brotherhood of the Friends.

“I have been powerfully moved to tell you this story.”
Friend Carter concluded, “from a feeling that it may be
needed, here, at this time, to influence some heart trembling
in the balance. Who is there among you, my friends,
that may not snatch a brand from the burning! Oh,

-- 278 --

[figure description] Page 278.[end figure description]

believe that pity and charity are the most effectual weapons
given into the hands of us imperfect mortals, and
leave the awful attribute of wrath in the hands of the
Lord!”

He sat down, and dead silence ensued. Tears of emotion
stood in the eyes of the hearers, men as well as women,
and tears of gratitude and thanksgiving gushed warmly
from those of Asenath. An ineffable peace and joy descended
upon her heart.

When the meeting broke up, Friend Mitchenor, who
had not recognized Richard Hilton, but had heard the
story with feelings which he endeavored in vain to control,
approached the preacher.

“The Lord spoke to me this day through thy lips,”
said he; “will thee come to one side, and hear me a minute?”

“Eli Mitchenor!” exclaimed Friend Carter; “Eli! I
knew not thee was here! Doesn't thee know me?”

The old man stared in astonishment. “It seems like
a face I ought to know,” he said, “but I can't place thee.”
They withdrew to the shade of one of the poplars. Friend
Carter turned again, much moved, and, grasping the old
man's hands in his own, exclaimed—

“Friend Mitchenor, I was called upon to-day to speak
of myself. I am—or, rather, I was—the Richard Hilton
whom thee knew.”

Friend Mitchenor's face flushed with mingled emotions
of shame and joy, and his grasp on the preacher's hands
tightened.

-- 279 --

[figure description] Page 279.[end figure description]

“But thee calls thyself Carter?” he finally said.

“Soon after I was saved,” was the reply, “an aunt on
the mother's side died, and left her property to me, on condition
that I should take her name. I was tired of my
own then, and to give it up seemed only like losing my
former self; but I should like to have it back again now.”

“Wonderful are the ways of the Lord, and past finding
out!” said the old man. “Come home with me,
Richard,—come for my sake, for there is a concern on my
mind until all is clear between us. Or, stay,—will thee
walk home with Asenath, while I go with Moses?”

“Asenath?”

“Yes. There she goes, through the gate. Thee can
easily overtake her. I 'm coming, Moses!”—and he hurried
away to his son's carriage, which was approaching.

Asenath felt that it would be impossible for her to meet
Richard Hilton there. She knew not why his name had
been changed; he had not betrayed his identity with the
young man of his story; he evidently did not wish it to be
known, and an unexpected meeting with her might surprise
him into an involuntary revelation of the fact. It
was enough for her that a saviour had arisen, and her lost
Adam was redeemed,—that a holier light than the autumn
sun's now rested, and would forever rest, on the one landscape
of her youth. Her eyes shone with the pure brightness
of girlhood, a soft warmth colored her cheek and
smoothed away the coming lines of her brow, and her step
was light and elastic as in the old time.

Eager to escape from the crowd, she crossed the

-- 280 --

[figure description] Page 280.[end figure description]

highway, dusty with its string of returning carriages, and entered
the secluded lane. The breeze had died away, the air
was full of insect-sounds, and the warm light of the sinking
sun fell upon the woods and meadows. Nature seemed
penetrated with a sympathy with her own inner peace.

But the crown of the benignant day was yet to come.
A quick footstep followed her, and ere long a voice, near
at hand, called her by name.

She stopped, turned, and for a moment they stood
silent, face to face.

“I knew thee, Richard!” at last she said, in a trembling
voice; “may the Lord bless thee!”

Tears were in the eyes of both.

“He has blessed me,” Richard answered, in a reverent
tone; “and this is His last and sweetest mercy. Asenath,
let me hear that thee forgives me.”

“I have forgiven thee long ago, Richard—forgiven,
but not forgotten.”

The hush of sunset was on the forest, as they walked
onward, side by side, exchanging their mutual histories.
Not a leaf stirred in the crowns of the tall trees, and the
dusk, creeping along between their stems, brought with it
a richer woodland odor. Their voices were low and subdued,
as if an angel of God were hovering in the shadows,
and listening, or God Himself looked down upon them
from the violet sky.

At last Richard stopped.

“Asenath,” said he, “does thee remember that spot
on the banks of the creek, where the rudbeckias grew?”

-- 281 --

[figure description] Page 281.[end figure description]

“I remember it,” she answered, a girlish blush rising
to her face.

“If I were to say to thee now what I said to thee
there, what would be thy answer?”

Her words came brokenly.

“I would say to thee, Richard,—`I can trust thee,—
I do love thee!”

“Look at me, Asenath.”

Her eyes, beaming with a clearer light than even then
when she first confessed, were lifted to his. She placed
her hands gently upon his shoulders, and bent her head
upon his breast. He tenderly lifted it again, and, for the
first time, her virgin lips knew the kiss of man.

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

p711-290 MISS BARTRAM'S TROUBLE.

[figure description] Page 283.[end figure description]

IT was a day of unusual excitement at the
Rambo farm-house. On the farm, it is
true, all things were in their accustomed
order, and all growths did their accustomed
credit to the season. The fences were in
good repair; the cattle were healthy and
gave promise of the normal increase, and the young corn
was neither strangled with weeds nor assassinated by
cut-worms. Old John Rambo was gradually allowing
his son, Henry, to manage in his stead, and the latter
shrewdly permitted his father to believe that he exercised
the ancient authority. Leonard Clare, the strong young fellow
who had been taken from that shiftless adventurer, his
father, when a mere child, and brought up almost as one
of the family, and who had worked as a joiner's apprentice
during the previous six months, had come back for the
harvest work; so the Rambos were forehanded, and
probably as well satisfied as it is possible for Pennsylvania
farmers to be.

In the house, also, Mrs. Priscilla Rambo was not severely
haunted by the spectre of any neglected duty. The

-- 284 --

[figure description] Page 284.[end figure description]

simple regular routine of the household could not be
changed under her charge; each thing had its appropriate
order of performance, must be done, and was done. If
the season were backward, at the time appointed for white-washing
or soap-making, so much the worse for the season;
if the unhatched goslings were slain by thunder,
she laid the blame on the thunder. And if—but no, it is
quite impossible to suppose that, outside of those two
inevitable, fearful house-cleaning weeks in each year, there
could have been any disorder in the cold prim, varnish-odored
best rooms, sacred to company.

It was Miss Betty Rambo, whose pulse beat some ten
strokes faster than its wont, as she sat down with the rest
to their early country dinner. Whether her brother Henry's
participated in the accelerated movement could not
be guessed from his demeanor. She glanced at him now
and then, with bright eyes and flushed cheeks, eager to
speak yet shrinking from the half magisterial air which was
beginning to supplant his old familiar banter. Henry was
changing with his new responsibility, as she admitted to
herself with a sort of dismay; he had the airs of an independent
farmer, and she remained only a farmer's daughter, —
without any acknowledged rights, until she should
acquire them all, at a single blow, by marriage.

Nevertheless, he must have felt what was in her mind;
for, as he cut out the quarter of a dried apple pie, he said
carelessly:

“I must go down to the Lion, this afternoon. There's
a fresh drove of Maryland cattle just come.”

-- 285 --

[figure description] Page 285.[end figure description]

“Oh Harry!” cried Betty, in real distress.

“I know,” he answered; “but as Miss Bartram is going
to stay two weeks, she'll keep. She's not like a drove,
that's here one day, and away the next. Besides, it is
precious little good I shall have of her society, until you
two have used up all your secrets and small talk. I know
how it is with girls. Leonard will drive over to meet the
train.”

“Won't I do on a pinch?” Leonard asked.

“Oh, to be sure,” said Betty, a little embarrassed,
“only Alice—Miss Bartram—might expect Harry, because
her brother came for me when I went up.”

“If that's all, make yourself easy, Bet,” Henry answered,
as he rose from the table. “There's a mighty difference
between here and there. Unless you mean to
turn us into a town family while she stays—high quality,
eh?”

“Go along to your cattle! there's not much quality,
high or low, where you are.”

Betty was indignant; but the annoyance exhausted itself
healthfully while she was clearing away the dishes and
restoring the room to its order, so that when Leonard
drove up to the gate with the lumbering, old-fashioned
carriage two hours afterwards, she came forth calm, cheerful,
fresh as a pink in her pink muslin, and entirely the
good, sensible country-girl she was.

Two or three years before, she and Miss Alice Bartram,
daughter of the distinguished lawyer in the city, had been
room-mates at the Nereid Seminary for Young Ladies.

-- 286 --

[figure description] Page 286.[end figure description]

Each liked the other for the contrast to her own self;
both were honest, good and lovable, but Betty had the
stronger nerves and a practical sense which seemed to be
admirable courage in the eyes of Miss Alice, whose instincts
were more delicate, whose tastes were fine and
high, and who could not conceive of life without certain
luxurious accessories. A very cordial friendship sprang up
between them,—not the effusive girl-love, with its iterative
kisses, tears, and flow of loosened hair, but springing
from the respect inspired by sound and positive qualities.

The winter before, Betty had been invited to visit her
friend in the city, and had passed a very excited and delightful
week in the stately Bartram mansion. If she
were at first a little fluttered by the manners of the new
world, she was intelligent enough to carry her own nature
frankly through it, instead of endeavoring to assume
its character. Thus her little awkwardnesses became
originalities, and she was almost popular in the lofty circle
when she withdrew from it. It was therefore, perhaps,
slightly inconsistent in Betty, that she was not quite
sure how Miss Bartram would accept the reverse side of
this social experience. She imagined it easier to look
down and make allowances, as a host, than as a guest;
she could not understand that the charm of the change
might be fully equal.

It was lovely weather, as they drove up the sweet,
ever-changing curves of the Brandywine valley. The
woods fairly laughed in the clear sunlight, and the soft,
incessant, shifting breezes. Leonard, in his best clothes,

-- 287 --

[figure description] Page 287.[end figure description]

and with a smoother gloss on his brown hair, sang to
himself as he urged the strong-boned horses into a trot
along the levels; and Betty finally felt so quietly happy
that she forgot to be nervous. When they reached the
station they walked up and down the long platform together,
until the train from the city thundered up, and
painfully restrained its speed. Then Betty, catching
sight of a fawn-colored travelling dress issuing from the
ladies' car, caught hold of Leonard's arm, and cried:
“There she is!”

Miss Bartram heard the words, and looked down
with a bright, glad expression on her face. It was not her
beauty that made Leonard's heart suddenly stop beating;
for she was not considered a beauty, in society. It was
something rarer than perfect beauty, yet even more difficult
to describe,—a serene, unconscious grace, a pure,
lofty maturity of womanhood, such as our souls bow down
to in the Santa Barbara of Palma Vecchio. Her features
were not “faultlessly regular,” but they were informed
with the finer harmonies of her character. She was a
woman, at whose feet a noble man might kneel, lay his
forehead on her knee, confess his sins, and be pardoned.

She stepped down to the platform, and Betty's arms
were about her. After a double embrace she gently disengaged
herself, turned to Leonard, gave him her hand,
and said, with a smile which was delightfully frank and
cordial: “I will not wait for Betty's introduction, Mr.
Rambo. She has talked to me so much of her brother
Harry, that I quite know you already.”

-- 288 --

[figure description] Page 288.[end figure description]

Leonard could neither withdraw his eyes nor his hand.
It was like a double burst of warmth and sunshine, in
which his breast seemed to expand, his stature to grow,
and his whole nature to throb with some new and wonderful
force. A faint color came into Miss Bartram's
cheeks, as they stood thus, for a moment, face to face.
She seemed to be waiting for him to speak, but of this he
never thought; had any words come to his mind, his
tongue could not have uttered them.

“It is not Harry,” Betty explained, striving to hide
her embarrassment. “This is Leonard Clare, who lives
with us.”

“Then I do not know you so well as I thought,” Miss
Bartram said to him; “it is the beginning of a new acquaintance,
after all.”

“There isn't no harm done,” Leonard answered, and
instantly feeling the awkwardness of the words, blushed
so painfully that Miss Bartram felt the inadequacy of her
social tact to relieve so manifest a case of distress. But
she did, instinctively, what was really best: she gave
Leonard the check for her trunk, divided her satchels
with Betty, and walked to the carriage.

He did not sing, as he drove homewards down the
valley. Seated on the trunk, in front, he quietly governed
the horses, while the two girls, on the seat behind him,
talked constantly and gaily. Only the rich, steady tones
of Miss Bartram's voice would make their way into his ears,
and every light, careless sentence printed itself upon his
memory. They came to him as if from some inaccessible

-- 289 --

[figure description] Page 289.[end figure description]

planet. Poor fellow! he was not the first to feel “the desire
of the moth for the star.”

When they reached the Rambo farm-house, it was necessary
that he should give his hand to help her down from
the clumsy carriage. He held it but a moment; yet in
that moment a gentle pulse throbbed upon his hard palm,
and he mechanically set his teeth, to keep down the impulse
which made him wild to hold it there forever.
“Thank you, Mr. Clare!” said Miss Bartram, and passed
into the house. When he followed presently, shouldering
her trunk into the upper best-room, and kneeling upon
the floor to unbuckle the straps, she found herself wondering:
“Is this a knightly service, or the menial duty of a
porter? Can a man be both sensitive and ignorant, chivalrous
and vulgar?”

The question was not so easily decided, though no one
guessed how much Miss Bartram pondered it, during the
succeeding days. She insisted, from the first, that her
coming should make no change in the habits of the household;
she rose in the cool, dewy summer dawns, dined at
noon in the old brown room beside the kitchen, and only
differed from the Rambos in sitting at her moonlit window,
and breathing the subtle odors of a myriad leaves,
long after Betty was sleeping the sleep of health.

It was strange how frequently the strong, not very
graceful figure of Leonard Clare marched through these
reveries. She occasionally spoke to him at the common
table, or as she passed the borders of the hay-field, where
he and Henry were at work: but his words to her were

-- 290 --

[figure description] Page 290.[end figure description]

always few and constrained. What was there in his eyes
that haunted her? Not merely a most reverent admiration
of her pure womanly refinement, although she read that
also; not a fear of disparagement, such as his awkward
speech implied, but something which seemed to seek
agonizingly for another language than that of the lips,—
something which appealed to her from equal ground,
and asked for an answer.

One evening she met him in the lane, as she returned
from the meadow. She carried a bunch of flowers, with
delicate blue and lilac bells, and asked him the name.

“Them's Brandywine cowslips,” he answered; “I
never heard no other name.”

“May I correct you?” she said, gently, and with a
smile which she meant to be playful. “I suppose the
main thing is to speak one's thought, but there are neat
and orderly ways, and there are careless ways.” Thereupon
she pointed out the inaccuracies of his answer, he
standing beside her, silent and attentive. When she
ceased, he did not immediately reply.

“You will take it in good part, will you not?” she
continued. “I hope I have not offended you.”

“No!” he exclaimed, firmly, lifting his head, and
looking at her. The inscrutable expression in his dark
gray eyes was stronger than before, and all his features
were more clearly drawn. He reminded her of a picture
of Adam which she had once seen: there was the same
rather low forehead, straight, even brows, full yet strong
mouth, and that broader form of chin which repeats and

-- 291 --

[figure description] Page 291.[end figure description]

balances the character of the forehead. He was not positively
handsome, but from head to foot he expressed a
fresh, sound quality of manhood.

Another question flashed across Miss Bartram's mind:
Is life long enough to transform this clay into marble?
Here is a man in form, and with all the dignity of the perfect
masculine nature: shall the broad, free intelligence,
the grace and sweetness, the taste and refinement, which
the best culture gives, never be his also? If not, woman
must be content with faulty representations of her ideal.

So musing, she walked on to the farm-house. Leonard
had picked up one of the blossoms she had let fall,
and appeared to be curiously examining it. If he had
apologized for his want of grammar, or promised to reform
it, her interest in him might have diminished; but his
silence, his simple, natural obedience to some powerful
inner force, whatever it was, helped to strengthen that
phantom of him in her mind, which was now beginning to
be a serious trouble.

Once again, the day before she left the Rambo farm-house
to return to the city, she came upon him, alone.
She had wandered off to the Brandywine, to gather ferns
at a rocky point where some choice varieties were to be
found. There were a few charming clumps, half-way up
a slaty cliff, which it did not seem possible to scale, and
she was standing at the base, looking up in vain longing,
when a voice, almost at her ear, said:

“Which ones do you want?”

Afterwards, she wondered that she did not start at

-- 292 --

[figure description] Page 292.[end figure description]

the voice. Leonard had come up the road from one of
the lower fields: he wore neither coat nor waistcoat, and
his shirt, open at the throat, showed the firm, beautiful
white of the flesh below the strong tan of his neck. Miss
Bartram noticed the sinewy strength and elasticity of his
form, yet when she looked again at the ferns, she
shook her head, and answered:

“None, since I cannot have them.”

Without saying a word, he took off his shoes, and commenced
climbing the nearly perpendicular face of the
cliff. He had done it before, many a time; but Miss
Bartram, although she was familiar with such exploits
from the pages of many novels, had never seen the reality,
and it quite took away her breath.

When he descended with the ferns in his hand, she
said: “It was a great risk; I wish I had not wanted
them.”

“It was no risk for me,” he answered.

“What can I send you in return?” she asked, as
they walked forwards. “I am going home to-morrow.”

“Betty told me,” Leonard said; “please, wait one
minute.”

He stepped down to the bank of the stream, washed
his hands carefully in the clear water, and came back to
her, holding them, dripping, at his sides.

“I am very ignorant,” he then continued,—“ignorant
and rough. You are good, to want to send me something,
but I want nothing. Miss Bartram, you are very good.”

He paused; but with all her tact and social experience,
she did not know what to say.

-- 293 --

[figure description] Page 293.[end figure description]

“Would you do one little thing for me—not for the
ferns, that was nothing—no more than you do, without
thinking, for all your friends?”

“Oh, surely!” she said.

“Might I—might I—now,—there'll be no chance to-morrow,—
shake hands with you?”

The words seemed to be forced from him by the
strength of a fierce will. Both stopped, involuntarily.

“It's quite dry, you see,” said he, offering his hand.
Her own sank upon it, palm to palm, and the fingers
softly closed over each, as if with the passion and sweetness
of a kiss. Miss Bartram's heart came to her eyes,
and read, at last, the question in Leonard's. It was: “I
as man, and you, as woman, are equals; will you give me
time to reach you?” What her eyes replied she knew not.
A mighty influence drew her on, and a mighty doubt and
dread restrained her. One said: “Here is your lover,
your husband, your cherished partner, left by fate below
your station, yet whom you may lift to your side! Shall
man, alone, crown the humble maiden,—stoop to love,
and, loving, ennoble? Be you the queen, and love him
by the royal right of womanhood!” But the other sternly
whispered: “How shall your fine and delicate fibres
be knit into this coarse texture? Ignorance, which years
cannot wash away,—low instincts, what do you know?—
all the servile side of life, which is turned from you,—
what madness to choose this, because some current of
earthly magnetism sets along your nerves? He loves
you: what of that? You are a higher being to him, and

-- 294 --

[figure description] Page 294.[end figure description]

he stupidly adores you. Think,—yes, dare to think of all
the prosaic realities of life, shared with him!”

Miss Bartram felt herself growing dizzy. Behind the
impulse which bade her cast herself upon his breast
swept such a hot wave of shame and pain that her face
burned, and she dropped her eyelids to shut out the sight
of his face. But, for one endless second, the sweeter
voice spoke through their clasped hands. Perhaps he
kissed hers; she did not know; she only heard herself
murmur:

“Good-bye! Pray go on; I will rest here.”

She sat down upon a bank by the roadside, turned
away her head, and closed her eyes. It was long before
the tumult in her nature subsided. If she reflected, with
a sense of relief, “nothing was said,” the thought immediately
followed, “but all is known.” It was impossible,—
yes, clearly impossible; and then came such a wild
longing, such an assertion of the right and truth and justice
of love, as made her seem a miserable coward, the
veriest slave of conventionalities.

Out of this struggle dawned self-knowledge, and the
strength which is born of it. When she returned to the
house, she was pale and weary, but capable of responding
to Betty Rambo's constant cheerfulness. The next
day she left for the city, without having seen Leonard
Clare again.

Henry Rambo married, and brought a new mistress
to the farm-house. Betty married, and migrated to a

-- 295 --

[figure description] Page 295.[end figure description]

new home in another part of the State. Leonard Clare
went back to his trade, and returned no more in harvest-time.
So the pleasant farm by the Brandywine, having
served its purpose as a background, will be seen no more
in this history.

Miss Bartram's inmost life, as a woman, was no longer
the same. The point of view from which she had
beheld the world was shifted, and she was obliged to
remodel all her feelings and ideas to conform to it. But
the process was gradual, and no one stood near enough
to her to remark it. She was occasionally suspected of
that “eccentricity” which, in a woman of five-and-twenty,
is looked upon as the first symptom of a tendency to old-maidenhood,
but which is really the sign of an earnest
heart struggling with the questions of life. In the society
of cities, most men give only the shallow, flashy surface
of their natures to the young women they meet, and Miss
Bartram, after that revelation of the dumb strength of an
ignorant man, sometimes grew very impatient of the platitudes
and affectations which came to her clad in elegant
words, and accompanied by irreproachable manners.

She had various suitors; for that sense of grace and
repose and sweet feminine power, which hung around
her like an atmosphere, attracted good and true men towards
her. To some, indeed, she gave that noble, untroubled
friendship which is always possible between the
best of the two sexes, and when she was compelled to
deny the more intimate appeal, it was done with such
frank sorrow, such delicate tenderness, that she never lost

-- 296 --

[figure description] Page 296.[end figure description]

the friend in losing the lover. But, as one year after another
went by, and the younger members of her family
fell off into their separate domestic orbits, she began to
shrink a little at the perspective of a lonely life, growing
lonelier as it receded from the Present.

By this time, Leonard Clare had become almost a
dream to her. She had neither seen him nor heard of
him since he let go her hand on that memorable evening
beside the stream. He was a strange, bewildering chance,
a cypher concealing a secret which she could not intelligently
read. Why should she keep the memory of that
power which was, perhaps, some unconscious quality of
his nature (no, it was not so! something deeper than reason
cried:), or long since forgotten, if felt, by him?

The man whom she most esteemed came back to her.
She knew the ripeness and harmony of his intellect, the
nobility of his character, and the generosity of a feeling
which would be satisfied with only a partial return. She
felt sure, also, that she should never possess a sentiment
nearer to love than that which pleaded his cause in her
heart. But her hand lay quiet in his, her pulses were
calm when he spoke, and his face, manly and true as it
was, never invaded her dreams. All questioning was
vain; her heart gave no solution of the riddle. Perhaps
her own want was common to all lives: then she was
cherishing a selfish ideal, and rejecting the positive good
offered to her hands.

After long hesitation she yielded. The predictions of
society came to naught; instead of becoming an “

-- 297 --

[figure description] Page 297.[end figure description]

eccentric” spinster, Miss Bartram was announced to be the
affianced bride of Mr. Lawrie. A few weeks and months
rolled around, and when the wedding-day came, she almost
hailed it as the port of refuge, where she should find
a placid and peaceful life.

They were married by an aged clergyman, a relative
of the bridegroom. The cross-street where his chapel
stood, fronting a Methodist church—both of the simplest
form of that architecture fondly supposed to be Gothic,—
was quite blocked up by the carriages of the party. The
pews were crowded with elegant guests, the altar was
decorated with flowers, and the ceremony lacked nothing
of its usual solemn beauty. The bride was pale, but
strikingly calm and self-possessed, and when she moved
towards the door as Mrs. Lawrie, on her husband's arm,
many matrons, recalling their own experience, marvelled
at her unflurried dignity.

Just as they passed out the door, and the bridal carriage
was summoned, a singular thing happened. Another
bridal carriage drew up from the opposite side, and
a newly wedded pair came forth from the portal of the
Methodist church. Both parties stopped, face to face,
divided only by the narrow street. Mrs. Lawrie first
noticed the flushed cheeks of the other bride, her white
dress, rather showy than elegant, and the heavy gold ornaments
she wore. Then she turned to the bridegroom.
He was tall and well-formed, dressed like a gentleman, but
like one who is not yet unconscious of his dress, and had
the air of a man accustomed to exercise some authority.

-- 298 --

[figure description] Page 298.[end figure description]

She saw his face, and instantly all other faces disappeared.
From the opposite brink of a tremendous gulf
she looked into his eyes, and their blended ray of love
and despair pierced her to the heart. There was a roaring
in her ears, followed a long sighing sound, like that of the
wind on some homeless waste; she leaned more heavily
on her husband's arm, leaned against his shoulder, slid
slowly down into his supporting clasp, and knew no
more.

“She's paying for her mock composure, after all,”
said the matrons. “It must have been a great effort.”

Ten years afterwards, Mrs. Lawrie went on board a
steamer at Southampton, bound for New York. She
was travelling alone, having been called suddenly from
Europe by the approaching death of her aged father.
For two or three days after sailing, the thick, rainy spring
weather kept all below, except a few hardy gentlemen who
crowded together on the lee of the smoke-stack, and kept
up a stubborn cheerfulness on a very small capital of comfort.
There were few cabin-passengers on board, but the
usual crowd of emigrants in the steerage.

Mrs. Lawrie's face had grown calmer and colder during
these years. There was yet no gray in her hair, no
wrinkles about her clear eyes; each feature appeared to
be the same, but the pale, monotonous color which had
replaced the warm bloom of her youth, gave them a

-- 299 --

[figure description] Page 299.[end figure description]

different character. The gracious dignity of her manner, the
mellow tones of her voice, still expressed her unchanging
goodness, yet those who met her were sure to feel, in some
inexplicable way, that to be good is not always to be happy.
Perhaps, indeed, her manner was older than her face
and form: she still attracted the interest of men, but with
a certain doubt and reserve.

Certain it is that when she made her appearance on
deck, glad of the blue sky and sunshine, and threw back
her hood to feel the freshness of the sea air, all eyes followed
her movements, except those of a forlorn individual,
who, muffled in his cloak and apparently sea-sick, lay
upon one of the benches. The captain presently joined
her, and the gentlemen saw that she was bright and perfectly
self-possessed in conversation: some of them immediately
resolved to achieve an acquaintance. The dull,
passive existence of the beginning of every voyage, seemed
to be now at an end. It was time for the little society of
the vessel to awake, stir itself, and organize a life of its
own, for the few remaining days.

That night, as Mrs. Lawrie was sleeping in her berth,
she suddenly awoke with a singular feeling of dread and
suspense. She listened silently, but for some time distinguished
none other than the small sounds of night on shipboard—
the indistinct orders, the dragging of ropes, the
creaking of timbers, the dull, regular jar of the engine, and
the shuffling noise of feet overhead. But, ere long, she
seemed to catch faint, distant sounds, that seemed like
cries; then came hurry and confusion on deck; then

-- 300 --

[figure description] Page 300.[end figure description]

voices in the cabin, one of which said: “they never can
get it under, at this rate!”

She rose, dressed herself hastily, and made her way
through pale and excited stewards, and the bewildered
passengers who were beginning to rush from their staterooms,
to the deck. In the wild tumult which prevailed,
she might have been thrown down and trampled under
foot, had not a strong arm seized her around the waist,
and borne her towards the stern, where there were but few
persons.

“Wait here!” said a voice, and her protector plunged
into the crowd.

She saw, instantly, the terrible fate which had fallen
upon the vessel. The bow was shrouded in whirls of
smoke, through which dull red flashes began to show
themselves; and all the length and breadth of the deck was
filled with a screaming, struggling, fighting mass of desperate
human beings. She saw the captain, officers, and
a few of the crew working in vain against the disorder:
she saw the boats filled before they were lowered, and
heard the shrieks as they were capsized; she saw spars and
planks and benches cast overboard, and maddened men
plunging after them; and then, like the sudden opening
of the mouth of Hell, the relentless, triumphant fire burst
through the forward deck and shot up to the foreyard.

She was leaning against the mizen shrouds, between
the coils of rope. Nobody appeared to notice her, although
the quarter-deck was fast filling with persons driven
back by the fire, yet still shrinking from the terror and

-- 301 --

[figure description] Page 301.[end figure description]

uncertainty of the sea. She thought: “It is but death—
why should I fear? The waves are at hand, to save me
from all suffering.” And the collective horror of hundreds
of beings did not so overwhelm her as she had both fancied
and feared; the tragedy of each individual life was lost
in the confusion, and was she not a sharer in their doom?

Suddenly, a man stood before her with a cork life-preserver
in his hands, and buckled it around her securely,
under the arms. He was panting and almost exhausted,
yet he strove to make his voice firm, and even cheerful, as
he said:

“We fought the cowardly devils as long as there was
any hope. Two boats are off, and two capsized; in ten
minutes more every soul must take to the water. Trust
to me, and I will save you or die with you!”

“What else can I do?” she answered.

With a few powerful strokes of an axe, he broke off
the top of the pilot-house, bound two or three planks to
it with ropes, and dragged the mass to the bulwarks.

“The minute this goes,” he then said to her, “you
go after it, and I follow. Keep still when you rise to the
surface.”

She left the shrouds, took hold of the planks at his
side, and they heaved the rude raft into the sea. In an
instant she was seized and whirled over the side; she
instinctively held her breath, felt a shock, felt herself
swallowed up in an awful, fathomless coldness, and then
found herself floating below the huge towering hull which
slowly drifted away.

-- 302 --

[figure description] Page 302.[end figure description]

In another moment there was one at her side. “Lay
your hand on my shoulder,” he said; and when she did
so, swam for the raft, which they soon reached. While
she supported herself by one of the planks he so arranged
and bound together the pieces of timber that in a short
time they could climb upon them and rest, not much
washed by the waves. The ship drifted further and
further, casting a faint, though awful, glare over the sea,
until the light was suddenly extinguished, as the hull sank.

The dawn was in the sky by this time, and as it broadened
they could see faint specks here and there, where
others, like themselves, clung to drifting spars. Mrs. Lawrie
shuddered with cold and the reaction from an excitement
which had been far more powerful than she knew at the time.

Her preserver then took off his coat, wrapped it
around her, and produced a pocket-flask, saying; “this
will support us the longest; it is all I could find, or bring
with me.”

She sat, leaning against his shoulder, though partly
turned away from him: all she could say was: “you are
very good.”

After awhile he spoke, and his voice seemed changed
to her ears. “You must be thinking of Mr. Lawrie.
It will, indeed, be terrible for him to hear of the disaster,
before knowing that you are saved.”

“God has spared him that distress,” she answered.
“Mr. Lawrie died, a year ago.”

She felt a start in the strong frame upon which she
leaned. After a few minutes of silence, he slowly shifted

-- 303 --

[figure description] Page 303.[end figure description]

his position towards her, yet still without facing her, and
said, almost in a whisper:

“You have said that I am very good. Will you put
your hand in mine?”

She stretched hers eagerly and gratefully towards him.
What had happened? Through all the numbness of her
blood, there sprang a strange new warmth from his strong
palm, and a pulse, which she had almost forgotten as a
dream of the past, began to beat through her frame. She
turned around all a-tremble, and saw his face in the glow
of the coming day.

“Leonard Clare!” she cried.

“Then you have not forgotten me?”

“Could one forget, when the other remembers?”

The words came involuntarily from her lips. She
felt what they implied, the moment afterwards, and said
no more. But he kept her hand in his.

“Mrs. Lawrie,” he began, after another silence, “we
are hanging by a hair on the edge of life, but I shall gladly
let that hair break, since I may tell you now, purely
and in the hearing of God, how I have tried to rise to you
out of the low place in which you found me. At first
you seemed too far; but you yourself led me the first step
of the way, and I have steadily kept my eyes on you, and
followed it. When I had learned my trade, I came to
the city. No labor was too hard for me, no study too
difficult. I was becoming a new man, I saw all that was
still lacking, and how to reach it, and I watched you, unknown,
at a distance. Then I heard of your engagement:

-- 304 --

[figure description] Page 304.[end figure description]

you were lost, and something of which I had begun to
dream, became insanity. I determined to trample it out
of my life. The daughter of the master-builder, whose
first assistant I was, had always favored me in her society;
and I soon persuaded her to love me. I fancied, too,
that I loved her as most married men seemed to love their
wives; the union would advance me to a partnership in
her father's business, and my fortune would then be secured.
You know what happened; but you do not know
how the sight of your face planted the old madness again
in my life, and made me a miserable husband, a miserable
man of wealth, almost a scoffer at the knowledge I
had acquired for your sake.

“When my wife died, taking an only child with her,
there was nothing left to me except the mechanical ambition
to make myself, without you, what I imagined I
might have become, through you. I have studied and
travelled, lived alone and in society, until your world
seemed to be almost mine: but you were not there!”

The sun had risen, while they sat, rocking on their
frail support. Her hand still lay in his, and her head
rested on his shoulder. Every word he spoke sank into
her heart with a solemn sweetness, in which her whole
nature was silent and satisfied. Why should she speak?
He knew all.

Yes, it seemed that he knew. His arm stole around
her, and her head was drawn from his shoulder to the
warm breadth of his breast. Something hard pressed her
cheek, and she lifted her hand to move it aside. He

-- 305 --

[figure description] Page 305.[end figure description]

drew forth a flat medallion case; and to the unconscious
question in her face, such a sad, tender smile came to his
lips, that she could not repress a sudden pain. Was it
the miniature of his dead wife?

He opened the case, and showed her, under the glass,
a faded, pressed flower.

“What is it?” she asked.

“The Brandywine cowslip you dropped, when you
spoke to me in the lane. Then it was that you showed
me the first step of the way.”

She laid her head again upon his bosom. Hour after
hour they sat, and the light swells of the sea heaved them
aimlessly to and fro, and the sun burned them, and the
spray drenched their limbs. At last Leonard Clare
roused himself and looked around: he felt numb and
faint, and he saw, also, that her strength was rapidly
failing.

“We cannot live much longer, I fear,” he said, clasping
her closely in his arms. “Kiss me once, darling, and
then we will die.”

She clung to him and kissed him.

“There is life, not death, in your lips!” he cried.
“Oh, God, if we should live!”

He rose painfully to his feet, stood, tottering, on the
raft, and looked across the waves. Presently he began
to tremble, then to sob like a child, and at last spoke,
through his tears:

“A sail! a sail!—and heading towards us!”

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

p711-314 MRS. STRONGITHARM'S REPORT.

[figure description] Page 307.[end figure description]

MR. EDITOR,—If you ever read
the “Burroak Banner” (which you
will find among your exchanges, as
the editor publishes your prospectus
for six weeks every year, and
sends no bill to you) my name will
not be that of a stranger. Let me throw aside all affectation
of humility, and say that I hope it is already and not
unfavorably familiar to you. I am informed by those who
claim to know that the manuscripts of obscure writers are
passed over by you editors without examination—in short,
that I must first have a name, if I hope to make one. The
fact that an article of three hundred and seventy-five
pages, which I sent, successively, to the “North American
Review,” the “Catholic World,” and the “Radical,”
was in each case returned to me with my knot on the tape
by which it was tied, convinces me that such is indeed the
case. A few years ago I should not have meekly submitted
to treatment like this; but late experiences have
taught me the vanity of many womanly dreams.

-- 308 --

[figure description] Page 308.[end figure description]

You are acquainted with the part I took (I am sure
you must have seen it in the “Burroak Banner” eight
years ago) in creating that public sentiment in our favor
which invested us with all the civil and political rights of
men. How the editors of the “Revolution,” to which I
subscribe, and the conventions in favor of the equal rights
of women, recently held in Boston and other cities, have
failed to notice our noble struggle, is a circumstance for
which I will not try to account. I will only say—and it is
a hint which some persons will understand—that there are
other forms of jealousy than those which spring from love.

It is, indeed, incredible that so little is known, outside
the State of Atlantic, of the experiment—I mean the
achievement—of the last eight years. While the war
lasted, we did not complain that our work was ignored;
but now that our sisters in other States are acting as if in
complete unconsciousness of what we have done—now
that we need their aid and they need ours (but in different
ways), it is time that somebody should speak. Were
Selina Whiston living, I should leave the task to her pen;
she never recovered from the shock and mortification of
her experiences in the State Legislature, in '64—but I
will not anticipate the history. Of all the band of female
iconoclasts, as the Hon. Mr. Screed called us in jest—
it was no jest afterwards, his image being the first to go
down—of all, I say, “some are married, and some are
dead,” and there is really no one left so familiar with the
circumstances as I am, and equally competent to give a
report of them.

-- 309 --

[figure description] Page 309.[end figure description]

Mr. Spelter (the editor of the “Burroak Banner”)
suggests that I must be brief, if I wish my words to reach
the ears of the millions for whom they are designed; and
I shall do my best to be so. If I were not obliged to begin
at the very beginning, and if the interests of Atlantic
had not been swallowed up, like those of other little States,
in the whirlpool of national politics, I should have much
less to say. But if Mr. George Fenian Brain and Mrs.
Candy Station do not choose to inform the public of either
the course or the results of our struggle, am I to blame?
If I could have attended the convention in Boston, and
had been allowed to speak—and I am sure the distinguished
Chairwoman would have given me a chance—it
would have been the best way, no doubt, to set our case
before the world.

I must first tell you how it was that we succeeded in
forcing the men to accept our claims, so much in advance
of other States. We were indebted for it chiefly to the
skill and adroitness of Selina Whiston. The matter had
been agitated, it is true, for some years before, and as
early as 1856, a bill, drawn up by Mrs. Whiston herself,
had been introduced into the Legislature, where it received
three votes. Moreover, we had held meetings
in almost every election precinct in the State, and our Annual
Fair (to raise funds) at Gaston, while the Legislature
was in session, was always very brilliant and successful.
So the people were not entirely unprepared.

Although our State had gone for Fremont in 1856, by
a small majority, the Democrats afterwards elected their

-- 310 --

[figure description] Page 310.[end figure description]

Governor; and both parties, therefore, had hopes of success
in 1860. The canvass began early, and was very
animated. Mrs. Whiston had already inaugurated the
custom of attending political meetings, and occasionally
putting a question to the stump orator—no matter of which
party; of sometimes, indeed, taking the stump herself,
after the others had exhausted their wind. She was very
witty, as you know, and her stories were so good and so
capitally told, that neither Democrat nor Republican
thought of leaving the ground while she was upon the stand.

Now, it happened that our Congressional District was
one of the closest. It happened, also, that our candidate
(I am a Republican, and so is Mr. Strongitharm) was
rather favorably inclined to the woman's cause. It happened,
thirdly—and this is the seemingly insignificant
pivot upon which we whirled into triumph—that he, Mr.
Wrangle, and the opposing candidate, Mr. Tumbrill, had
arranged to hold a joint meeting at Burroak. This meeting
took place on a magnificent day, just after the oatsharvest;
and everybody, for twenty miles around, was
there. Mrs. Whiston, together with Sarah Pincher,
Olympia Knapp, and several other prominent advocates
of our cause, met at my house in the morning; and we
all agreed that it was time to strike a blow. The rest of
us magnanimously decided to take no part in the concerted
plan, though very eager to do so. Selina Whiston declared
that she must have the field to herself; and when
she said that, we knew she meant it.

It was generally known that she was on the ground.

-- 311 --

[figure description] Page 311.[end figure description]

In fact, she spent most of the time while Messrs. Wrangle
and Tumbrill were speaking, in walking about through
the crowds—so after an hour apiece for the gentlemen,
and then fifteen minutes apiece for a rejoinder, and the
Star Spangled Banner from the band, for both sides, we
were not a bit surprised to hear a few cries of “Whiston!”
from the audience. Immediately we saw the compact
gray bonnet and brown serge dress (she knew what would
go through a crowd without tearing!) splitting the wedge
of people on the steps leading to the platform. I noticed
that the two Congressional candidates looked at each
other and smiled, in spite of the venomous charges they
had just been making.

Well—I won't attempt to report her speech, though it
was her most splendid effort (as people will say, when it
was no effort to her at all). But the substance of it was
this: after setting forth woman's wrongs and man's tyranny,
and taxation without representation, and an equal chance,
and fair-play, and a struggle for life (which you know all
about from the other conventions), she turned squarely
around to the two candidates and said:

“Now to the practical application. You, Mr. Wrangle,
and you, Mr. Tumbrill, want to be elected to Congress.
The district is a close one: you have both counted the
votes in advance (oh, I know your secrets!) and there
isn't a difference of a hundred in your estimates. A very
little will turn the scale either way. Perhaps a woman's
influence—perhaps my voice—might do it. But I will
give you an equal chance. So much power is left to

-- 312 --

[figure description] Page 312.[end figure description]

woman, despite what you withhold, that we, the women
of Putnam, Shinnebaug, and Rancocus counties, are able
to decide which of you shall be elected. Either of you
would give a great deal to have a majority of the intelligent
women of the District on your side: it would already
be equivalent to success. Now, to show that we understand
the political business from which you have excluded
us—to prove that we are capable of imitating the
noble example of men—we offer to sell our influence, as
they their votes, to the highest bidder!”

There was great shouting and cheering among the
people at this, but the two candidates, somehow or other,
didn't seem much amused.

“I stand here,” she continued, “in the interest of my
struggling sisters, and with authority to act for them.
Which of you will bid the most—not in offices or material
advantages, as is the way of your parties, but in the way
of help to the Woman's Cause? Which of you will here
publicly pledge himself to say a word for us, from now
until election-day, whenever he appears upon the stump?',

There was repeated cheering, and cries of “Got 'em
there!” (Men are so vulgar).

I pause for a reply. Shall they not answer me?” she
continued, turning to the audience.

“Then there were tremendous cries of “Yes! yes!
Wrangle! Tumbrill!”

Mr. Wrangle looked at Mr. Tumbrill, and made a
motion with his head, signifying that he should speak.
Then Mr. Tumbrill looked at Mr. Wrangle, and made a

-- 313 --

[figure description] Page 313.[end figure description]

motion that he should speak. The people saw all this,
and laughed and shouted as if they would never finish.

Mr. Wrangle, on second thoughts (this is my private
surmise), saw that boldness would just then be popular;
so he stepped forward.

“Do I understand,” he said, “that my fair and eloquent
friend demands perfect political and civil equality
for her sex?”

“I do!” exclaimed Selina Whiston, in her firmest
manner.

“Let me be more explicit,” he continued. “You
mean precisely the same rights, the same duties, the
same obligations, the same responsibilities?”

She repeated the phrases over after him, affirmatively,
with an emphasis which I never heard surpassed.

“Pardon me once more,” said Mr. Wrangle; “the
right to vote, to hold office, to practise law, theology,
medicine, to take part in all municipal affairs, to sit on
juries, to be called upon to aid in the execution of the
law, to aid in suppressing disturbances, enforcing public
order, and performing military duty?”

Here there were loud cheers from the audience; and
a good many voices cried out: “Got her there!” (Men
are so very vulgar.)

Mrs. Whiston looked troubled for a moment, but she
saw that a moment's hesitation would be fatal to our
scheme, so she brought out her words as if each one
were a maul-blow on the butt-end of a wedge:

“All—that—we—demand!”

-- 314 --

[figure description] Page 314.[end figure description]

“Then,” said Mr. Wrangle, “I bid my support in
exchange for the women's! Just what the speaker demands,
without exception or modification—equal privileges,
rights, duties and obligations, without regard to
the question of sex! Is that broad enough?”

I was all in a tremble when it came to that. Somehow
Mr. Wrangle's acceptance of the bid did not inspire
me, although it promised so much. I had anticipated
opposition, dissatisfaction, tumult. So had Mrs.
Whiston, and I could see, and the crowd could see, that
she was not greatly elated.

Mr. Wrangle made a very significant bow to Mr.
Tumbrill, and then sat down. There were cries of
“Tumbrill!” and that gentleman—none of us, of course,
believing him sincere, for we knew his private views—
came forward and made exactly the same pledge. I will
do both parties the justice to say that they faithfully kept
their word; nay, it was generally thought the repetition
of their brief pleas for woman, at some fifty meetings
before election came, had gradually conducted them to
the belief that they were expressing their own personal
sentiments. The mechanical echo in public thus developed
into an opinion in private. My own political
experience has since demonstrated to me that this is a
phenomenon very common among men.

The impulse generated at that meeting gradually
spread all over the State. We—the leaders of the
Women's Movement—did not rest until we had exacted
the same pledge from all the candidates of both parties;

-- 315 --

[figure description] Page 315.[end figure description]

and the nearer it drew towards election-day, the more
prominence was given, in the public meetings, to the
illustration and discussion of the subject. Our State
went for Lincoln by a majority of 2763 (as you will find
by consulting the “Tribune Almanac”), and Mr. Wrangle
was elected to Congress, having received a hundred and
forty-two more votes than his opponent. Mr. Tumbrill
has always attributed his defeat to his want of courage
in not taking up at once the glove which Selina Whiston
threw down.

I think I have said enough to make it clear how the
State of Atlantic came to be the first to grant equal civil
and political rights to women. When the Legislature of
1860-'61 met at Gaston, we estimated that we might
count upon fifty-three out of the seventy-one Republican
Senators and Assemblymen, and on thirty-four out of the
sixty-five Democrats. This would give a majority of
twenty-eight in the House, and ten in the Senate. Should
the bill pass, there was still a possibility that it might be
vetoed by the Governor, of whom we did not feel sure.
We therefore arranged that our Annual Fair should be
held a fortnight later than usual, and that the proceeds
(a circumstance known only to the managers) should be
devoted to a series of choice suppers, at which we entertained,
not only the Governor and our friends in both
Houses, but also, like true Christians, our legislatorial
enemies. Olympia Knapp, who, you know, is so very
beautiful, presided at these entertainments. She put
forth all her splendid powers, and with more effect than

-- 316 --

[figure description] Page 316.[end figure description]

any of us suspected. On the day before the bill reached
its third reading, the Governor made her an offer of
marriage. She came to the managers in great agitation,
and laid the matter before them, stating that she was
overwhelmed with surprise (though Sarah Pincher always
maintained that she wasn't in the least), and asking their
advice. We discussed the question for four hours, and
finally decided that the interests of the cause would
oblige her to accept the Governor's hand. “Oh, I am so
glad!” cried Olympia, “for I accepted him at once.” It
was a brave, a noble deed!

Now, I would ask those who assert that women are
incapable of conducting the business of politics, to say
whether any set of men, of either party, could have
played their cards more skilfully? Even after the
campaign was over we might have failed, had it not been
for the suppers. We owed this idea, like the first, to the
immortal Selina Whiston. A lucky accident—as momentous
in its way as the fall of an apple to Newton, or
the flying of a kite to Dr. Franklin—gave her the secret
principle by which the politics of men are directed. Her
house in Whittletown was the half of a double frame
building, and the rear-end of the other part was the
private office of—but no, I will not mention the name—
a lawyer and a politician. He was known as a “wire-puller,”
and the other wire-pullers of his party used to
meet in his office and discuss matters. Mrs. Whiston
always asserted that there was a mouse-hole through the
partition; but she had energy enough to have made a
hole herself, for the sake of the cause.

-- 317 --

[figure description] Page 317.[end figure description]

She never would tell us all she overheard. “It is
enough,” she would say, “that I know how the thing is
done.”

I remember that we were all considerably startled when
she first gave us an outline of her plan. On my saying
that I trusted the dissemination of our principles would
soon bring us a great adhesion, she burst out with:

“Principles! Why if we trust to principles, we shall
never succeed! We must rely upon influences, as the
men do; we must fight them with their own weapons,
and even then we are at a disadvantage, because we cannot
very well make use of whiskey and cigars.”

We yielded, because we had grown accustomed to be
guided by her; and, moreover, we had seen, time and
again, how she could succeed—as, for instance, in the
Nelson divorce case (but I don't suppose you ever heard
of that), when the matter seemed nigh hopeless to all of
us. The history of 1860 and the following winter proves
that in her the world has lost a stateswoman. Mr.
Wrangle and Governor Battle have both said to me
that they never knew a measure to be so splendidly engineered
both before the public and in the State Legislature.

After the bill had been passed, and signed by the
Governor, and so had become a law, and the grand
Women's Jubilee had been held at Gaston, the excitement
subsided. It would be nearly a year to the next
State election, and none of the women seemed to care
for the local and municipal elections in the spring.

-- 318 --

[figure description] Page 318.[end figure description]

Besides, there was a good deal of anxiety among them in
regard to the bill, which was drawn up in almost
the exact terms used by Mr. Wrangle at the political
meeting. In fact, we always have suspected that he
wrote it. The word “male” was simply omitted from
all laws. “Nothing is changed,” said Mrs. Whiston,
quoting Charles X., “there are only 201,758 more citizens
in Atlantic!”

This was in January, 1861, you must remember;
and the shadow of the coming war began to fall over
us. Had the passage of our bill been postponed a
fortnight it would have been postponed indefinitely, for
other and (for the men) more powerful excitements followed
one upon the other. Even our jubilee was thinly
attended, and all but two of the members on whom
we relied for speeches failed us. Governor Battle, who
was to have presided, was at Washington, and Olympia,
already his wife, accompanied him. (I may add that she
has never since taken any active part with us. They
have been in Europe for the last three years.)

Most of the women—here in Burroak, at least—expressed
a feeling of disappointment that there was no
palpable change in their lot, no sense of extended liberty,
such as they imagined would come to transform them
into brighter and better creatures. They supposed that
they would at once gain in importance in the eyes of the
men; but the men were now so preoccupied by the
events at the South that they seemed to have forgotten
our political value. Speaking for myself, as a good

-- 319 --

[figure description] Page 319.[end figure description]

Union woman, I felt that I must lay aside, for a time, the
interests of my sex. Once, it is true, I proposed to
accompany Mr. Strongitharm to a party caucus at the
Wrangle House; but he so suddenly discovered that he
had business in another part of the town, that I withdrew
my proposition.

As the summer passed over, and the first and second
call for volunteers had been met, and more than met, by
the patriotic men of the State (how we blessed them!)
we began to take courage, and to feel, that if our new
civil position brought us no very tangible enjoyment,
at least it imposed upon us no very irksome duties.

The first practical effect of the new law came to light
at the August term of our County Court. The names of
seven women appeared on the list of jurors, but only
three of them answered to their names. One, the wife of
a poor farmer, was excused by the Judge, as there was no
one to look after six small children in her absence;
another was a tailoress, with a quantity of work on hand,
some of which she proposed bringing with her into Court,
in order to save time; but as this could not be allowed,
she made so much trouble that she was also finally let
off. Only one, therefore, remained to serve; fortunately
for the credit of our sex, she was both able and willing
to do so; and we afterward made a subscription, and
presented her with a silver fish-knife, on account of her
having tired out eleven jurymen, and brought in a verdict
of $5,000 damages against a young man whom she convicted
of seduction. She told me that no one would ever

-- 320 --

[figure description] Page 320.[end figure description]

know what she endured during those three days; but the
morals of our county have been better ever since.

Mr. Spelter told me that his State exchanges showed
that there had been difficulties of the same kind in all the
other counties. In Mendip (the county-town of which is
Whittletown, Mrs. Whiston's home) the immediate result
had been the decision, on the part of the Commissioners,
to build an addition at the rear of the Court-House, with
large, commodious and well-furnished jury-rooms, so
arranged that a comfortable privacy was secured to the
jury-women. I did my best to have the same improvement
adopted here, but, alas! I have not the ability of
Selina Whiston in such matters, and there is nothing to
this day but the one vile, miserable room, properly furnished
in no particular except spittoons.

The nominating Conventions were held in August,
also, and we were therefore called upon to move at once,
in order to secure our fair share. Much valuable time
had been lost in discussing a question of policy, namely,
whether we should attach ourselves to the two parties
already in existence, according to our individual inclinations,
or whether we should form a third party for ourselves.
We finally accepted the former proposition, and
I think wisely; for the most of us were so ignorant of
political tricks and devices, that we still needed to learn
from the men, and we could not afford to draw upon us
the hostility of both parties, in the very infancy of our
movement.

Never in my life did I have such a task, as in

-- 321 --

[figure description] Page 321.[end figure description]

drumming up a few women to attend the primary township meeting
for the election of delegates. It was impossible to make
them comprehend its importance. Even after I had done
my best to explain the technicalities of male politics, and
fancied that I had made some impression, the answer
would be: “Well, I'd go, I'm sure, just to oblige you,
but then there's the tomatoes to be canned”—or, “I'm so
behindhand with my darning and patching”—or, “John 'll
be sure to go, and there's no need of two from the same
house”—and so on, until I was mightily discouraged.
There were just nine of us, all told, to about a hundred
men. I won't deny that our situation that night, at the
Wrangle House, was awkward and not entirely agreeable.
To be sure the landlord gave us the parlor, and most of
the men came in, now and then, to speak to us; but
they managed the principal matters all by themselves, in
the bar-room, which was such a mess of smoke and stale
liquor smells, that it turned my stomach when I ventured
in for two minutes.

I don't think we should have accomplished much, but
for a 'cute idea of Mrs. Wilbur, the tinman's wife. She
went to the leaders, and threatened them that the women's
vote should be cast in a body for the Democratic candidates,
unless we were considered in making up the ticket.
That helped: the delegates were properly instructed, and
the County Convention afterward nominated two men and
one woman as candidates for the Assembly. That woman
was—as I need hardly say, for the world knows it—myself.
I had not solicited the honor, and therefore could

-- 322 --

[figure description] Page 322.[end figure description]

not refuse, especially as my daughter Melissa was then
old enough to keep house in my absence. No woman
had applied for the nomination for Sheriff, but there were
seventeen schoolmistresses anxious for the office of
County Treasurer. The only other nomination given to
the women, however, was that of Director (or rather, Directress)
of the Poor, which was conferred on Mrs. Bassett,
wife of a clergyman.

Mr. Strongitharm insisted that I should, in some wise,
prepare myself for my new duties, by reading various political
works, and I conscientiously tried to do so—but,
dear me! it was much more of a task than I supposed.
We had all read the debate on our bill, of course; but I
always skipped the dry, stupid stuff about the tariff, and
finance, and stay laws and exemption laws, and railroad
company squabbles; and for the life of me I can't see, to
this day, what connection there is between these things
and Women's Rights. But, as I said, I did my best,
with the help of Webster's Dictionary; although the further
I went the less I liked it.

As election-day drew nearer, our prospects looked
brighter. The Republican ticket, under the editorial
head of the “Burroak Banner,” with my name and Mrs.
Bassett's among the men's, was such an evidence, that
many women, notably opposed to the cause, said: “We
didn't want the right, but since we have it, we shall make
use of it.” This was exactly what Mrs. Whiston had foretold.
We estimated that—taking the County tickets all
over the State—we had about one-twentieth of the

-- 323 --

[figure description] Page 323.[end figure description]

Republican, and one-fiftieth of the Democratic, nominations.
This was far from being our due, but still it was a good
beginning.

My husband insisted that I should go very early to
the polls. I could scarcely restrain a tear of emotion as
I gave my first ballot into the hands of the judges. There
were not a dozen persons present, and the act did not
produce the sensation which I expected. One man cried
out: “Three cheers for our Assemblywoman!” and they
gave them; and I thereupon returned home in the best
spirits. I devoted the rest of the day to relieving poorer
women, who could not have spared the time to vote, if I
had not, meanwhile, looked after their children. The last
was Nancy Black, the shoemaker's wife in our street, who
kept me waiting upon her till it was quite dark. When
she finally came, the skirt of her dress was ripped nearly
off, her hair was down and her comb broken; but
she was triumphant, for Sam Black was with her, and
sober. “The first time since we were married, Mrs.
Strongitharm!” she cried. Then she whispered to me,
as I was leaving: “And I've killed his vote, anyhow!”

When the count was made, our party was far ahead.
Up to this time, I think, the men of both parties had believed
that only a few women, here and there, would
avail themselves of their new right—but they were
roundly mistaken. Although only ten per cent. of the
female voters went to the polls, yet three-fourths of them
voted the Republican ticket, which increased the majority
of that party, in the State, about eleven thousand.

-- 324 --

[figure description] Page 324.[end figure description]

It was amazing what an effect followed this result.
The whole country would have rung with it, had we not
been in the midst of war. Mr. Wrangle declared that he
had always been an earnest advocate of the women's
cause. Governor Battle, in his next message, congratulated
the State on the signal success of the experiment,
and the Democratic masses, smarting under their defeat,
cursed their leaders for not having been sharp enough
to conciliate the new element. The leaders themselves
said nothing, and in a few weeks the rank and file recovered
their cheerfulness. Even Mrs. Whiston, with all her
experience, was a little puzzled by this change of mood.
Alas! she was far from guessing the correct explanation.

It was a great comfort to me that Mrs. Whiston was
also elected to the Legislature. My husband had just
then established his manufactory of patent self-scouring
knife-blades (now so celebrated), and could not leave;
so I was obliged to go up to Gaston all alone, when the
session commenced. There were but four of us Assemblywomen,
and although the men treated us with great
courtesy, I was that nervous that I seemed to detect
either commiseration or satire everywhere. Before I had
even taken my seat, I was addressed by fifteen or twenty
different gentlemen, either great capitalists, or great engineers,
or distinguished lawyers, all interested in various
schemes for developing the resources of our State by new
railroads, canals or ferries. I then began to comprehend
the grandeur of the Legislator's office. My voice could
assist in making possible these magnificent improvements,

-- 325 --

[figure description] Page 325.[end figure description]

and I promised it to all. Mr. Filch, President of the
Shinnebaug and Great Western Consolidated Line, was
so delighted with my appreciation of his plan for reducing
the freight on grain from Nebraska, that he must have
written extravagant accounts of me to his wife; for she
sent me, at Christmas, one of the loveliest shawls I ever
beheld.

I had frequently made short addresses at our public
meetings, and was considered to have my share of self-possession;
but I never could accustom myself to the
keen, disturbing, irritating atmosphere of the Legislature.
Everybody seemed wide-awake and aggressive, instead
of pleasantly receptive; there were so many “points of
order,” and what not; such complete disregard, among
the members, of each other's feelings; and, finally—a
thing I could never understand, indeed—such inconsistency
and lack of principle in the intercourse of the two
parties. How could I feel assured of their sincerity, when
I saw the very men chatting and laughing together, in
the lobbies, ten minutes after they had been facing each
other like angry lions in the debate?

Mrs. Whiston, also, had her trials of the same character.
Nothing ever annoyed her so much as a little
blunder she made, the week after the opening of the session.
I have not yet mentioned that there was already a
universal dissatisfaction among the women, on account
of their being liable to military service. The war seemed
to have hardly begun, as yet, and conscription was already
talked about; the women, therefore, clamored for an

-- 326 --

[figure description] Page 326.[end figure description]

exemption on account of sex. Although we all felt that this
was a retrograde movement, the pressure was so great that
we yielded. Mrs. Whiston, reluctant at first, no sooner
made up her mind that the thing must be done, than she
furthered it with all her might. After several attempts to
introduce a bill, which were always cut off by some “point
of order,” she unhappily lost her usual patience.

I don't know that I can exactly explain how it happened,
for what the men call “parliamentary tactics” always
made me fidgetty. But the “previous question”
turned up (as it always seemed to me to do, at the wrong
time), and cut her off before she had spoken ten words.

“Mr. Speaker!” she protested; “there is no question,
previous to this, which needs the consideration of
the house! This is first in importance, and demands
your immediate—”

“Order! order!” came from all parts of the house.

“I am in order—the right is always in order!” she exclaimed,
getting more and more excited. “We women
are not going to be contented with the mere show of our
rights on this floor; we demand the substance—”

And so she was going on, when there arose the most
fearful tumult. The upshot of it was, that the speaker
ordered the sergeant-at-arms to remove Mrs. Whiston;
one of the members, more considerate, walked across the
floor to her, and tried to explain in what manner she was
violating the rules; and in another minute she sat down,
so white, rigid and silent that it made me shake in my
shoes to look at her.

-- 327 --

[figure description] Page 327.[end figure description]

“I have made a great blunder,” she said to me, that
evening; “and it may set us back a little; but I shall recover
my ground.” Which she did, I assure you. She
cultivated the acquaintance of the leaders of both parties,
studied their tactics, and quietly waited for a good opportunity
to bring in her bill. At first, we thought it would
pass; but one of the male members presently came out
with a speech, which dashed our hopes to nothing. He
simply took the ground that there must be absolute equality
in citizenship; that every privilege was balanced by a
duty, every trust accompanied with its responsibility. He
had no objection to women possessing equal rights with
men—but to give them all civil rights and exempt them
from the most important obligation of service, would be,
he said, to create a privileged class—a female aristocracy.
It was contrary to the spirit of our institutions. The
women had complained of taxation without representation;
did they now claim the latter without the former?

The people never look more than half-way into a subject,
and so this speech was immensely popular. I will
not give Mrs. Whiston's admirable reply; for Mr. Spelter
informs me that you will not accept an article, if it should
make more than seventy or eighty printed pages. It is
enough that our bill was “killed,” as the men say (a brutal
word); and the women of the State laid the blame of
the failure upon us. You may imagine that we suffered
under this injustice; but worse was to come.

As I said before, a great many things came up in the
Legislature which I did not understand—and, to be

-- 328 --

[figure description] Page 328.[end figure description]

candid, did not care to understand. But I was obliged to
vote, nevertheless, and in this extremity I depended
pretty much on Mrs. Whiston's counsel. We could not
well go to the private nightly confabs of the members—
indeed, they did not invite us; and when it came to the
issue of State bonds, bank charters, and such like, I felt
as if I were blundering along in the dark.

One day, I received, to my immense astonishment, a
hundred and more letters, all from the northern part of
our county. I opened them, one after the other, and—
well, it is beyond my power to tell you what varieties of
indignation and abuse fell upon me. It seems that I had
voted against the bill to charter the Mendip Extension
Railroad Co. I had been obliged to vote for or against
so many things, that it was impossible to recollect them
all. However, I procured the printed journal, and, sure
enough! there, among the nays, was “Strongitharm.” It
was not a week after that—and I was still suffering in
mind and body—when the newspapers in the interest of
the Rancocus and Great Western Consolidated accused
me (not by name, but the same thing—you know how
they do it) of being guilty of taking bribes. Mr. Filch,
of the Shinnebaug Consolidated had explained to me so
beautifully the superior advantages of his line, that the
Directors of the other company took their revenge in this
vile, abominable way.

That was only the beginning of my trouble. What
with these slanders and longing for the quiet of our dear
old home at Burroak, I was almost sick; yet the

-- 329 --

[figure description] Page 329.[end figure description]

Legislature sat on, and sat on, until I was nearly desperate.
Then one morning came a despatch from my husband:
“Melissa is drafted—come home!” How I made the
journey I can't tell; I was in an agony of apprehension,
and when Mr. Strongitharm and Melissa both met me at
the Burroak Station, well and smiling, I fell into a hysterical
fit of laughing and crying, for the first time in my life.

Billy Brandon, who was engaged to Melissa, came forward
and took her place like a man; he fought none the
worse, let me tell you, because he represented a woman,
and (I may as well say it now) he came home a Captain,
without a left arm—but Melissa seems to have three arms
for his sake.

You have no idea what a confusion and lamentation
there was all over the State. A good many women were
drafted, and those who could neither get substitutes for
love nor money, were marched to Gaston, where the recruiting
Colonel was considerate enough to give them a
separate camp. In a week, however, the word came from
Washington that the Army Regulations of the United
States did not admit of their being received; and they
came home blessing Mr. Stanton. This was the end of
drafting women in our State.

Nevertheless, the excitement created by the draft did
not subside at once. It was seized upon by the Democratic
leaders, as part of a plan already concocted, which
they then proceeded to set in operation. It succeeded
only too well, and I don't know when we shall ever see
the end of it.

-- 330 --

[figure description] Page 330.[end figure description]

We had more friends among the Republicans at the
start, because all the original Abolitionists in the State
came into that party in 1860. Our success had been so
rapid and unforeseen that the Democrats continued their
opposition even after female suffrage was an accomplished
fact; but the leaders were shrewd enough to see that another
such election as the last would ruin their party in
the State. So their trains were quietly laid, and the
match was not applied until all Atlantic was ringing with
the protestations of the unwilling conscripts and the laments
of their families. Then came, like three claps of
thunder in one, sympathy for the women, acquiescence in
their rights, and invitations to them, everywhere, to take
part in the Democratic caucuses and conventions. Most
of the prominent women of the State were deluded for a
time by this manifestation, and acted with the party for
the sake of the sex.

I had no idea, however, what the practical result of
this movement would be, until, a few weeks before election,
I was called upon Mrs. Buckwalter, and happened
to express my belief that we Republicans were going to
carry the State again, by a large majority.

“I am very glad of it,” said she, with an expression
of great relief, “because then my vote will not be needed.”

“Why!” I exclaimed; “you won't decline to vote,
surely?”

“Worse than that,” she answered, “I am afraid I shall
have to vote with the other side.”

Now as I knew her to be a good Republican, I could

-- 331 --

[figure description] Page 331.[end figure description]

scarcely believe my ears. She blushed, I must admit,
when she saw my astonished face.

“I'm so used to Bridget, you know,” she continued,
“and good girls are so very hard to find, nowadays. She
has as good as said that she won't stay a day later than
election, if I don't vote for her candidate; and what am I
to do?”

“Do without!” I said shortly, getting up in my indignation.

“Yes, that's very well for you, with your wonderful
physique,” said Mrs. Buckwalter, quietly, “but think of me
with my neuralgia, and the pain in my back! It would
be a dreadful blow, if I should lose Bridget.”

Well—what with torch-light processions, and meetings
on both sides, Burroak was in such a state of excitement
when election came, that most of the ladies of my acquaintance
were almost afraid to go to the polls. I tried to get
them out during the first hours after sunrise, when I went
myself, but in vain. Even that early, I heard things that
made me shudder. Those who came later, went home resolved
to give up their rights rather than undergo a second
experience of rowdyism. But it was a jubilee for the servant
girls. Mrs. Buckwalter didn't gain much by her apostasy,
for Bridget came home singing “The Wearing of the
Green,” and let fall a whole tray full of the best china before
she could be got to bed.

Burroak, which, the year before, had a Republican
majority of three hundred, now went for the Democrats
by more than five hundred. The same party carried the

-- 332 --

[figure description] Page 332.[end figure description]

State, electing their Governor by near twenty thousand.
The Republicans would now have gladly repealed the
bill giving us equal rights, but they were in a minority,
and the Democrats refused to co-operate. Mrs. Whiston,
who still remained loyal to our side, collected information
from all parts of the State, from which it appeared that
four-fifths of all the female citizens had voted the Democratic
ticket. In New Lisbon, our great manufacturing
city, with its population of nearly one hundred thousand,
the party gained three thousand votes, while the accessions
to the Republican ranks were only about four hundred.

Mrs. Whiston barely escaped being defeated; her majority
was reduced from seven hundred to forty-three.
Eleven Democratic Assemblywomen and four Senatoresses
were chosen, however, so that she had the consolation
of knowing that her sex had gained, although her
party had lost. She was still in good spirits: “It will all
right itself in time,” she said.

You will readily guess, after what I have related, that
I was not only not re-elected to the Legislature, but that
I was not even a candidate. I could have born the outrageous
attacks of the opposite party; but the treatment
I had received from my own “constituents” (I shall always
hate the word) gave me a new revelation of the actual
character of political life. I have not mentioned half
the worries and annoyances to which I was subjected—
the endless, endless letters and applications for office, or
for my influence in some way—the abuse and threats when

-- 333 --

[figure description] Page 333.[end figure description]

I could not possibly do what was desired—the exhibitions
of selfishness and disregard of all great and noble principles—
and finally, the shameless advances which were
made by what men call “the lobby,” to secure my vote
for this, that, and the other thing. Why, it fairly made my
hair stand on end to hear the stories which the pleasant
men, whom I thought so grandly interested in schemes
for “the material development of the country,” told
about each other. Mrs. Filch's shawl began to burn my
shoulders before I had worn it a half a dozen times. (I
have since given it to Melissa, as a wedding-present).

Before the next session was half over, I was doubly
glad of being safe at home. Mrs. Whiston supposed that
the increased female representation would give her more
support, and indeed it seemed so, at first. But after her
speech on the Bounty bill, only two of the fifteen Democratic
women would even speak to her, and all hope of
concord of action in the interests of women was at an
end. We read the debates, and my blood fairly boiled
when I found what taunts and sneers, and epithets she
was forced to endure. I wondered how she could sit still
under them.

To make her position worse, the adjoining seat was
occupied by an Irishwoman, who had been elected by the
votes of the laborers on the new Albemarle Extension, in
the neighborhood of which she kept a grocery store.
Nelly Kirkpatrick was a great, red-haired giant of a woman,
very illiterate, but with some native wit, and good-hearted
enough, I am told, when she was in her right

-- 334 --

[figure description] Page 334.[end figure description]

mind. She always followed the lead of Mr. Gorham
(whose name, you see, came before hers in the call), and
a look from him was generally sufficient to quiet her when
she was inclined to be noisy.

When the resolutions declaring the war a failure were
introduced, the party excitement ran higher than ever.
The “lunch-room” (as they called it—I never went there
but once, the title having deceived me) in the basementstory
of the State House was crowded during the discussion,
and every time Nelly Kirkpatrick came up, her face
was a shade deeper red. Mr. Gorham's nods and winks
were of no avail—speak she would, and speak she did,
not so very incoherently, after all, but very abusively. To
be sure, you would never have guessed it, if you had read
the quiet and dignified report in the papers on her side,
the next day.

Then Mrs. Whiston's patience broke down. “Mr.
Speaker,” she exclaimed, starting to her feet, “I protest
against this House being compelled to listen to such a
tirade as has just been delivered. Are we to be disgraced
before the world—”

“Oh, hoo! Disgraced, is it?” yelled Nelly Kirkpatrick,
violently interrupting her, “and me as dacent a woman
as ever she was, or ever will be! Disgraced, hey?
Oh, I'll larn her what it is to blaggàrd her betters!”

And before anybody could imagine what was coming,
she pounced upon Mrs. Whiston, with one jerk ripped off
her skirt (it was silk, not serge, this time), seized her by
the hair, and gave her head such a twist backwards, that

-- 335 --

[figure description] Page 335.[end figure description]

the chignon not only came off in her hands, but as her
victim opened her mouth too widely in the struggle, the
springs of her false teeth were sprung the wrong way, and
the entire set flew out and rattled upon the floor.

Of course there were cries of “Order! Order!” and
the nearest members—Mr. Gorham among the first—
rushed in; but the mischief was done. Mrs. Whiston had
always urged upon our minds the necessity of not only being
dressed according to the popular fashion, but also as
elegantly and becomingly as possible. “If we adopt the
Bloomers,” she said, “we shall never get our rights, while
the world stands. Where it is necessary to influence men,
we must be wholly and truly women, not semi-sexed nondescripts;
we must employ every charm Nature gives us
and Fashion adds, not hide them under a forked extinguisher!”
I give her very words to show you her way
of looking at things. Well, now imagine this elegant
woman, looking not a day over forty, though she was—
but no, I have no right to tell it,—imagine her, I say, with
only her scanty natural hair hanging over her ears, her
mouth dreadfully fallen in, her skirt torn off, all in open
day, before the eyes of a hundred and fifty members (and
I am told they laughed immensely, in spite of the
scandal that it was), and, if you are human beings, you
will feel that she must have been wounded to the very
heart.

There was a motion made to expel Nelly Kirkpatrick,
and perhaps it might have succeeded—but the railroad
hands, all over the State, made a heroine of her, and her

-- 336 --

[figure description] Page 336.[end figure description]

party was afraid of losing five or six thousand votes;
so only a mild censure was pronounced. But there
was no end to the caricatures, and songs, and all
sorts of ribaldry, about the occurrence; and even our
party said that, although Mrs. Whiston was really and
truly a martyr, yet the circumstance was an immense
damage to them. When she heard that, I believe it killed
her. She resigned her seat, went home, never appeared
again in public, and died within a year. “My dear
friend,” she wrote to me, not a month before her death,
“I have been trying all my life to get a thorough knowledge
of the masculine nature, but my woman's plummet
will not reach to the bottom of that chaotic pit of selfishness
and principle, expedience and firmness for the right,
brutality and tenderness, gullibility and devilish shrewdness,
which I have tried to sound. Only one thing is
clear—we women cannot do without what we have
sometimes, alas! sneered at as the chivalry of the sex. The
question of our rights is as clear to me as ever; but we
must find a plan to get them without being forced to share,
or even to see, all that men do in their political lives. We
have only beheld some Principle riding aloft, not the
mud through which her chariot wheels are dragged. The
ways must be swept before we can walk in them—but how
and by whom shall this be done?”

For my part, I can't say, and I wish somebody would
tell me.

Well—after seeing our State, which we used to be
proud of, delivered over for two years to the control of a

-- 337 --

[figure description] Page 337.[end figure description]

party whose policy was so repugnant to all our feelings of
loyalty, we endeavored to procure, at least a qualification
of intelligence for voters. Of course, we didn't get it: the
exclusion from suffrage of all who were unable to read and
write might have turned the scales again, and given us
the State. After our boys came back from the war, we
might have succeeded—but their votes were over-balanced
by those of the servant-girls, every one of whom turned
out, making a whole holiday of the election.

I thought, last fall, that my Maria, who is German,
would have voted with us. I stayed at home and did the
work myself, on purpose that she might hear the oration
of Carl Schurz; but old Hammer, who keeps the lager-beer
saloon in the upper end of Burroak, gave a supper
and a dance to all the German girls and their beaux, after
the meeting, and so managed to secure nine out of ten of
their votes for Seymour. Maria proposed going away a
week before election, up into Decatur County, where, she
said, some relations, just arrived from Bavaria, had settled.
I was obliged to let her go, or lose her altogether, but I
was comforted by the thought that if her vote were lost
for Grant, at least it could not be given to Seymour. After
the election was over, and Decatur County, which we had
always managed to carry hitherto, went against us, the
whole matter was explained. About five hundred girls,
we were informed, had been colonized in private families,
as extra help, for a fortnight, and of course Maria was
one of them. (I have looked at the addresses of her letters,
ever since, and not one has she sent to Decatur). A

-- 338 --

[figure description] Page 338.[end figure description]

committee has been appointed, and a report made on the
election frauds in our State, and we shall see, I suppose,
whether any help comes of it.

Now, you mustn't think, from all this, that I am an
apostate from the principle of Women's Rights. No, indeed!
All the trouble we have had, as I think will be
evident to the millions who read my words, comes from
the men. They have not only made politics their monopoly,
but they have fashioned it into a tremendous, elaborate
system, in which there is precious little of either principle
or honesty. We can and we must “run the machine” (to
use another of their vulgar expressions) with them, until
we get a chance to knock off the useless wheels and thingumbobs,
and scour the whole concern, inside and out.
Perhaps the men themselves would like to do this, if they
only knew how: men have so little talent for cleaning-up.
But when it comes to making a litter, they're at home, let
me tell you!

Meanwhile, in our State, things are about as bad as
they can be. The women are drawn for juries, the same
as ever, but (except in Whittletown, where they have a separate
room,) no respectable woman goes, and the fines
come heavy on some of us. The demoralization among
our help is so bad, that we are going to try Co-operative
Housekeeping. If that don't succeed, I shall get brother
Samuel, who lives in California, to send me two Chinamen,
one for cook and chamber-boy, and one as nurse for
Melissa. I console myself with thinking that the end of
it all must be good, since the principle is right: but, dear

-- 339 --

[figure description] Page 339.[end figure description]

me! I had no idea that I should be called upon to go
through such tribulation.

Now the reason I write—and I suppose I must hurry
to the end, or you will be out of all patience—is to beg,
and insist, and implore my sisters in other States to lose
no more time, but at once to coax, or melt, or threaten
the men into accepting their claims. We are now so isolated
in our rights that we are obliged to bear more than
our proper share of the burden. When the States around
us shall be so far advanced, there will be a chance for new
stateswomen to spring up, and fill Mrs. Whiston's place,
and we shall then, I firmly believe, devise a plan to cleanse
the great Augean stable of politics by turning into it the
river of female honesty and intelligence and morality.
But they must do this, somehow or other, without letting
the river be tainted by the heaps of pestilent offal it must
sweep away. As Lord Bacon says (in that play falsely
attributed to Shakespeare)—“Ay, there's the rub!”

If you were to ask me, now, what effect the right of
suffrage, office, and all the duties of men has had upon
the morals of the women of our State, I should be puzzled
what to say. It is something like this—if you put a chemical
purifying agent into a bucket of muddy water, the
water gets clearer, to be sure, but the chemical substance
takes up some of the impurity. Perhaps that's rather too
strong a comparison; but if you say that men are worse
than women, as most people do, then of course we improve
them by closer political intercourse, and lose a little
ourselves, in the process. I leave you to decide the

-- 340 --

[figure description] Page 340.[end figure description]

relative loss and gain. To tell you the truth, this is a feature
of the question which I would rather not discuss; and I
see, by the reports of the recent Conventions, that all the
champions of our sex feel the same way.

Well, since I must come to an end somewhere, let it be
here. To quote Lord Bacon again, take my “round, unvarnished
tale,” and perhaps the world will yet acknowledge
that some good has been done by

Yours truly,
Jane Strongitharm.
THE END.
Previous section

Next section


Taylor, Bayard, 1825-1878 [1872], Beauty and the beast; and Tales of home (G. P. Putnam & Sons, New York) [word count] [eaf711T].
Powered by PhiloLogic